Welcome To Islam

www.alhassanain.
org/english
WELCOME TO ISLAM
WWW.ALHASSANAIN.ORG/ENGLISH
www.alhassanain.org/english
Table of Contents
INTRODUCTION ......................................................... 13
Christian comes home to Islam ........................................... 16
THE END OF THE BEGINNING ....................................... 18
THE SHAHADA ......................................................... 18
A SHOCK, BUT... ........................................................ 19
The Oneness of Allah (Tawheed) ........................................ 19
THE SPANISH SISTER MARY SALVADOR .......................... 20
Q: We would like you to tell us in the beginning about yourself and your
life before you embraced Islam? ......................................... 20
Q: What was your familys, and your social environment in general, idea
about Islam? .............................................................. 20
Q: Didnt the academic curriculum talk about the Islamic Religion? ... 20
Q: How did you learn about Islam? And what were the reasons that made
you embrace it? ........................................................... 21
Q: As a Christian, what was particularly capturing in Islam? ........... 22
Q: Who is the Islamic personality that impressed you? .................. 22
Q: To what extent did you enjoy a feeling of peace and tranquility after
Islam? ..................................................................... 22
Q: On another level, having noticed the relations Muslims develop among
themselves in comparison with the Western social relations; what can you
say about it? ............................................................... 22
Q: In the light of your experience, what is the best way a caller should
pursue in the West? ....................................................... 22
Q: How do you evaluate the Muslim womens position today? ......... 23
Q: Any last word you like to say? ........................................ 23
THE ENGLISH GUIDED SISTER....................................... 24
This is how I realized the truth ........................................... 24
Confrontation... Steadfastness and Success .............................. 24
Q: Since you mentioned the Muslim family, what in your view is the role
of Muslim women? ....................................................... 25
Let Us Call for Islam by Our Islamic Practice and not by Lecturing .... 26
Q: In view of the reaction of the society you live in towards your belief in
Islam, it leads us to the question: How should Islam be introduced to the
West? ...................................................................... 26
STEVE JOHNSON ........................................................ 27
THE GERMAN MUSLIM SISTER ...................................... 30
Q: We would like to express in the beginning our feelings of pride in
meeting with sisters like you, and we ask you to introduce yourself and
tell us about how you became a Muslim.................................. 30
Q: Can you tell us about the direct and principal motives that made you
adopt Islam? .............................................................. 30
Q: Would you describe your parents attitude towards your becoming a
Muslim and towards wearing the veil in particular? ..................... 31
Q: How do you see the impact of Islam on your personality? ........... 31
Q: In the light of your experience, can you suggest any new propositions
regarding the methods of calling especially in the West?................ 31
Q: What about the potentials for the Islamic Call in Germany? ......... 32
Q: How would you describe the general state of Muslims on the

international stage? ....................................................... 32
Q: How do you evaluate the role of Muslim women in the light of what
you have learnt about the position of women in Islam? ................. 32
Q: Any final word you would like to convey through Noor Al-Islam?32
The GERMAN SISTER ................................................... 33
HALIMA KRAUSEN: .................................................. 33
Q: What made you decide at the age of just 13 to become a Muslim? .. 33
Q: Did you know any Muslims at that time? ............................. 33
Q: Since most orientalists tend to be negative about Islam, how did you
see Islam? ................................................................. 33
Q: How did your parents react to their 13-year-old daughter embracing
another faith? ............................................................. 34
Q: How did Muslims react to you - a young girl embracing Islam? ..... 34
Q: How did you gain knowledge about Islam without practicing Muslims
around you? ............................................................... 34
Q: How did you know that what you were learning was right? ......... 34
Q: Did any one say to you: Look, you just cannot do that even when
you knew you were right? ................................................ 35
Q: What is the best way of reading the Quran? .......................... 35
Q: How can women find out what the truth is when men with
qualifications quote Hadiths which seem to put women down? ......... 35
THE AMERICAN MUSLIM SISTER ................................... 37
Q: Tell us about your childhood and your first religious life? ........... 37
Q: How were you introduced to Islam in such an environment? ........ 37
Q: How did you then become convinced that Islam was the true path? . 38
Q: When you declared your Islam and followed the teachings of Islam,
did you find any difficulties or trouble from your husband, family, and
relatives? .................................................................. 38
Q: Do you remember some of the incidents that you encountered with
your relatives? ............................................................ 39
Q: How do you describe the Americans view of lslam? ................ 39
Q: What about your current activities for the cause of the Call? ........ 39
Q: Are there significant problems that face the new converts or the new
generations of Muslims? .................................................. 40
Q: How did you find the Muslim women in Lebanon? .................. 40
THE SWISS SISTER ...................................................... 42
Q: Allah has blessed you with Islam, could you tell us about your life
before Islam?.............................................................. 42
Q: Were you a religious person? What was your idea about religion? . 42
Q: Do you still have a negative attitude towards religion? .............. 43
Q: What saved and rescued you from this state of confusion? .......... 43
Q: What happened then?.................................................. 43
Q: Would you tell us about the impact of embracing Islam on your milieu
and the problems you faced? ............................................. 44
Q: What are the tangible positive changes in your life since you adopted
Islam? ..................................................................... 44
Q: What can you tell us about methods to call non-Muslims to Islam

based on your own experience? .......................................... 45
Q: What is the role you are personally assuming or the role you intend to
assume in serving the Islamic Call? ...................................... 45
Q: What are the potentials and prospects of the Islamic Call in your
country? ................................................................... 46
Q: How do you view the Muslims current state of affairs and that of
women in particular? ..................................................... 46
Q: Do you wish to address the Muslims from the forum of Noor AlIslam? ..................................................................... 46
THE ITALIAN MUSLIM BROTHER (AMMAR): .................... 47
ISLAM ARISES IN OUR COUNTRY AND IN EUROPE ............. 47
Please introduce yourself, and when did you embrace Islam? ........... 47
Q: Why did you convert to Islam? ....................................... 47
Q: Could you describe the present situation in Italy, and how many
converts are there? ........................................................ 47
Q: What are the problems for Italian Muslims? .......................... 48
Q: We have heard of some problems the foreigners are facing. Are the
Muslims targeted as well? ................................................ 48
Q: Do you have freedom of worship in Italy, and do you have Muslim
schools, organizations, mosques etc? Can hijab be worn at schools and
universities? ............................................................... 49
Q: Does the situation in Bosnia make you afraid for the future of Islam in
Europe? ................................................................... 49
Q: What message do you have for the converts?......................... 50
THE GERMAN MUSLIM BROTHER .................................. 51
Q: How did you become a Muslim and why? ............................ 51
Q: Do you have, as a Muslim, problems in the society? ................. 52
Q: What do you think of the present conditions of Islam and Muslims? 52
The American Sister ....................................................... 53
Q: Please tell us about your environment and the circumstances that led
you to Islam? .............................................................. 53
Q: How did you come to embrace Islam? ................................ 54
Q: Could you tell us about the impact of your embracement of Islam on
your milieu, and what are the problems, if any, that you now face?..... 55
Q: On the personal level, do you feel more peaceful, secure, and relieved?
56
Q: On the social relations level, do you feel the difference between your
relations with Muslims now and those with non-Muslims in the past?.. 56
Q: Do you suggest any specific methods, based on you own experience,
to call non-Muslims to Islam? ............................................ 56
Q: What is the role you are personally assuming or the role you intend to
Q: What are the potentials and prospects of the Islamic Call in your
country? ................................................................... 57
Q: What in your view is the state of Muslim women? ................... 57
Q: Do you wish to address Muslims from the forum of Noor Al-Islam? 58
CLEAR FACTS LEAD A BELGIAN COUPLE TO EMBRACE

ISLAM ...................................................................... 59
Antoine Jaja: .............................................................. 62
The Bible Calls to Islam .................................................. 62
Q: When and how did you acquire Islamic ideology? ................... 62
Q: When did you start such investigation? ............................... 62
Q: You are a Christian from the Maroni sect; how could you overstep the
sectarian factor flourishing in Lebanon? ................................. 62
Q: Your major is psychology; how did you feel before embracing Islam
and how do you feel now? ................................................ 63
Q: Are you influenced by famous intellectuals who embraced Islam in
France such as Maurice Bucaille and Rojer Garaudy? ................... 63
Q: What was the reaction in your own locality? ......................... 63
Q: The majority of Muslims are not committed Muslims; how were you
attracted to Islam? ........................................................ 63
Q: Are you active amid Muslims or Christians? ......................... 64
Q: You do not address Christians, do you? .............................. 64
Q: Do you consider Islam as a perfect religion encompassing all previous
religions? Can it play a role at the international level? .................. 64
MRS. BERNICE HOLTON ............................................... 65
Q: Kindly tell us how were you attracted to Islam? ...................... 65
Q: What is your opinion regarding womens freedom in the West and
Muslim women in the Muslim community? ............................. 65
Q: How can a true Muslim woman play a positive role in a Muslim
community? ............................................................... 66
THE CANADIAN MUSLIM MUSSA F. ................................. 67
Spanish Sister: .............................................................. 71
Q. Before talking about the reasons that made you embrace Islam, we
would like you first to give us a glance about your childhood and the
place where you grew up? ................................................ 71
Q. What about the Spanish society today? ............................... 71
Q. Has the intellectual atmosphere in the school or in the university had
an effect as far as you choosing the Islamic faith is concerned?......... 71
Q. When did you embrace Islam, and what was the reaction of your
family and the people around you? ....................................... 72
Position of Family and Society ........................................... 72
Q. What are the positive things that happened to you after you had
embraced Islam at the personal level and as far as your relationships with
others are concerned? ..................................................... 73
Q. What is your opinion about hijab and what some people say about it
and how it is being fought? ............................................... 73
Q. What is the best way to invite people to Islam in your opinion? ..... 73
Q. What are you doing now? Do you encourage non-Muslims to embrace
Islam? ..................................................................... 73
Q. Is there a chance for inviting people to Islam in you motherland? ... 73
Russian Converted Sister .................................................. 75
Q. How many members are there in your family? And how was your
relationship with them before you embraced Islam? ..................... 75
Q. Were there specific values that ruled in your town? .................. 75

Q. It is known that the communist regime has left its marks on the
intellectual and cultural life in the former USSR. To what extent did this
affect your educational milieu? ........................................... 75
Q. What are the circumstances that led you to embrace Islam? ......... 76
Q. What were the reactions in your community to your conversion to
Islam? ..................................................................... 76
Q. What were the positive results of your conversion to Islam?......... 76
Q. Do you suggest specific means to invite non-Muslims to Islam in light
of your experience? ....................................................... 76
Q. After you came to Lebanon, have you ever returned to Latvia, and has
the position of your relatives and friends remained the same? .......... 77
Q. Is it possible to invite people to Islam in Latvia? ..................... 77
Q. How do you view the Muslim woman in your new homeland,
Lebanon? .................................................................. 77
Q. Is there a comment that you would like to address to Muslims through
the magazine of Noor Al- Islam? ......................................... 77
The American Muslim Sister: ............................................. 78
Q. Why did you embrace Islam? ......................................... 78
Q. What about your social environment and upbringing before embracing
Islam? ..................................................................... 78
Q. How did you embrace Islam? And what was the impact of your
embracing of Islam on your milieu?...................................... 78
Q. What are the tangible positive changes in your life since you adopted
Islam? ..................................................................... 79
Q. On the personal level, do you feel more peaceful, secure, and relieved?
79
Q. On the social relationship level, do you feel the difference between
your relations with Muslims and those with non-Muslims in past? ..... 79
Q. Based on your own experience, do you suggest any specific methods
to call non-Muslims to Islam? ............................................ 79
Q. What is the role you are personally assuming or the role you intend to
Q. What are the potentials and prospects of the Islamic Call in your
country? ................................................................... 79
Q. How do you view Muslims current state of affairs? ................. 80
Q. What is your view to the state of Muslim women? ................... 80
Swedish Muslim Sister ..................................................... 81
Dr. Sumayya Parnilla says: ............................................... 81
Q. How would you describe your journey of converting to Islam?...... 81
Q. How was your parents and communitys reaction towards your
commitment to Islam? .................................................... 82
Q. How do you assess the importance of the hijab (veil) for the Muslim
women, especially in the West? .......................................... 82
Q. Could you brief us about your academic level and the academic field
of your work? ............................................................. 82
Q. We knew that you have many Islamic activities; what are they? ..... 83
Q. What do you think about the future of the new Islamic generation in
Sweden and the Western societies? ...................................... 83
Q. What are the problems Muslims face in Sweden? .................... 83
Q. How do the Swedish and Westerners view the Muslims living with
them? ...................................................................... 83
A. Muslims in the West are classified into two categories: ............. 83
Q. Is there a final word you want to say? ................................ 84
British Muslim Brother John Hanz ...................................... 85
Q: Could you tell us about your early life?............................... 85
Q: Would you tell us about your experience under the wing of Islam? . 86
Q: Was there another reason that made you embrace Islam? ............ 86
Q: What are the reasons that led you to become a seminary student? ... 86
Q: Doesnt wearing religion-student garment cause you any
embarrassment? ........................................................... 86
Q: What do you plan to do when you return to your country? ........... 87
Q: How informed are you about Islamic knowledge? ................... 87
Q: Is there anything you want to tell the readers at the end of the
interview? ................................................................. 87
Russian Guided Sister ..................................................... 88
Elena Yorivna Koshiliva says: ............................................ 88
Q: Could you tell us about your childhood and early education? ........ 88
Q: Tell us about the reasons that led you to embrace Islam. ............. 89
Q: How did your family and friends react to that change? .............. 89
Q: What are the positive changes that you have noticed after embracing
Islam? ..................................................................... 89
Q: As a Russian woman from a non-Islamic country, how do you view
the unveiling (not wearing hijab) phenomenon that is spread in Islamic
societies? .................................................................. 90
Q: How do you see the conditions of Muslims today? ................... 90
Q: What do you think about the condition of the Muslim woman today?90
Q: What do you suggest for guiding the youth? ......................... 90
Q: Any last comment you would like to say to our readers? ............ 91
Carmen Sarkeesian (Houda) .............................................. 92
Birth and early years ...................................................... 92
How Islam was introduced to her ........................................ 92
The influence of her conversion to Islam and her marriage to a Muslim on
her relatives. .............................................................. 92
How she embraced Islam ................................................. 93
Her impressions and comments on the dialogue method ................ 93
How she committed herself to the True Religions ideas and code of
conduct .................................................................... 93
A comment or an incident about her experience with Islam ............. 94
How did the incident end? And what is the moral lesson in it?.......... 94
A final comment to our readers........................................... 95
From the Darkness of Apartheid to the Light of Islam ................. 96
Early quest for Truth...................................................... 96
The first Light: Going to a Mosque ...................................... 97
Reaching the safety shore................................................. 97
At the Karate Club ........................................................ 97

The Family: Rejection then Acceptance ................................. 98
Freedom of conviction and belief ........................................ 98
Islam in South Africa ..................................................... 98
Coming Home to Islam: ................................................... 99
Personal Accounts of New Muslims ..................................... 99
Testimony of the Lutz Family of New Mexico: As narrated by Rahmah
Lutz ....................................................................... 99
Testimony of Muhammad Amin Bootman, Vice - President, Bank of
America .................................................................. 100
Testimony of Jennifer McLennan: Former Marketing Officer, British
Columbia ................................................................. 100
French Sister Marie Therese ............................................. 102
Q: Could you first tell us briefly about your birth and childhood? ..... 102
Q: How did you embrace Islam? ........................................ 102
Q: How do you view Islam and Muslims today? ....................... 103
Q: What is your opinion on women in general, and how do you evaluate
hijab? ..................................................................... 104
Q: Then what are the merits of hijab in your opinion?.................. 104
Q: How do you view the West? ......................................... 105
Q: What do you like to say finally to the readers? ...................... 105
Late British Muslim Hajj Abdullah Malek ............................. 106
Upbringing and Education ............................................... 106
The Military Background ................................................ 106
Embracing Islam ......................................................... 106
Guidance ................................................................. 107
My New Life ............................................................. 109
The American Muslim Convert .......................................... 110
U.S. Writer Michael Wolfe ............................................... 114
Who Converted to Islam Says: ........................................... 114
Vietnamese Muslim ....................................................... 118
Hungarian Muslim Brother .............................................. 120
What can you tell us about the beginning of your march, and what about
that relationship between you and your grandfather? ................... 120
Were there other factors that assisted you in the journey for the Truth?121
What impact did your conversion to Islam have on your family and on
those who knew you? .................................................... 121
What were the steps you took to gain more Islamic education and
sciences? ................................................................. 122
How do you view your experience with Islam up till now, and how do
you determine the responsibilities you shoulder towards your faith? .. 122
The Hungarian Muslims Association................................... 123
Do you have any special interests other than those blessed activities
which you have just mentioned? ........................................ 123
Armenian Muslim Brother ............................................... 124
Can we talk about the beginnings? How did you embrace Islam?...... 124
How was this task, and how long did the translation take? ............. 125
What do you think about Islam and Muslims today? ................... 125
Is there in the horizon any other works other than your translation of The
Holy Quran? ............................................................. 126
Did your upbringing in an Arab country have any role in your decision to
embrace Islam? .......................................................... 126
And I Became Zeinab Ramirez ....................................... 127
Filipino Sister Zeinab (Teresa) says: .................................... 127
When was your first step on the Path of Guidance, and what made you
take it? ................................................................... 127
How did you become fully convinced that you needed to embrace Islam?
127
Having had that conviction, what was the next step? ................... 128
What was the reaction of your Christian milieu then? .................. 128
Having been in the World of Right for over 12 years now, how do you
feel? ...................................................................... 128
How do you face the mistakes made by some Muslims? And how do you
feel then? ................................................................. 128
Do you have any advice to your fellow Muslims? ...................... 128
Australian Guided Sister Fatima ........................................ 129
Warton Kirbassi........................................................... 132
Birth and Raising ........................................................ 132
Another Journey ......................................................... 132
Providence Will .......................................................... 132
The Turning Point ....................................................... 132
She Followed the Call of Her Heart ..................................... 134
American Muslim Tahira Conant ....................................... 137
Tell us about your academic life ........................................ 137
Then what were the factors and circumstances that made you embrace
Islam? .................................................................... 137
What was the reaction of your social and family surrounding towards
your choosing Islam? .................................................... 138
How do you understand calling others unto Islam, and what are the
appropriate ways to convince them of its teachings? ................... 139
What is your opinion in those who say that Islam spread by force not
wisdom? .................................................................. 139
How do you evaluate the situation of Muslims today and their
relationship with Islam? ................................................. 140
What is the attribute that you like most in the Apostle of Islam (p.b.u.h.)?
140
Finding My Way.... ........................................................ 141
How a spiritually dissatisfied American Catholic teacher found
fulfillment and direction through her new job at a Muslim school. .... 141
Yusuf Abdullah ............................................................ 143
The Happy Ending ....................................................... 144
After a long journey of searching and navigating in the world of
thoughts and religions, .................................................... 146
Indian Nirvans ship lands safely at the port of Islam ................. 146
When and how did it all start? Did it really start or was it simply a
spiritual awakening? A realization of the truth which was always innate in
me? Allah knows best. ................................................... 146
Finding the Straight Path................................................. 148
Sister Zahraa Formerly Joyce Slaughter ............................. 148
The French Guided Brother (Cerel) ..................................... 151
The Method of Ahlul-Bait ............................................... 152
Conclusion ............................................................... 152
Conversion to the Right Faith: ........................................... 154
The familys thorny road and the immigration for the truth ............ 155
A call to Muslims ........................................................ 156
Russian Former Priest Ali Viacheslav Polosin.......................... 157
Spanish Brother ........................................................... 159
Discovering Islam ....................................................... 160
Islamic Dawa ............................................................ 161
Canadian Brother ......................................................... 162
How I found the Right Path .............................................. 165
How does one look back on the most important event in her life and put
it into perspective? ....................................................... 165
Craig Robertson, Ex-Catholic, Canada: ................................ 169
Sister Tania Bowling - Germany ......................................... 174
Early life: ................................................................ 174
Intellectual Loss Stage: .................................................. 174
Reasons for Abandoning Religion in the West: ......................... 174
The journey from Darkness to Light:.................................... 175
Brilliant Islamic Values: ................................................. 175
Ahlul-Baits (AS) Role in Preserving Islam: ............................ 176
Christopher and Phillip embrace Islam ................................. 178
Search for the Truth ...................................................... 181
She personally narrates her story saying: ............................... 181
The beginning was in London ........................................... 181
Entering a Mosque ....................................................... 181
Family after my Conversion to Islam ................................... 182
Merging Into the Society ................................................ 182
Satan Insinuates .......................................................... 182
Vision Changed my Brothers Heart .................................... 182
Thanks to Allah .......................................................... 183
Danish Muslim: ........................................................... 184
Mosque Dream ........................................................... 184
British Actress Inspired by Prophets (P.B.U.H) Life.................. 186
And they were guided to the Path of the most Praised One ........ 188
Her Story with Islam: .................................................... 188
Her Contributions: ....................................................... 189
... And they were guided to the Path of The Most Praised One..... 191
Tell us, Sean, what happened in that trip to Iran? What tempted you to
embrace Islam? .......................................................... 191
So, I understand from you that your interest in converting to Islam started
before you went to Iran? ................................................. 191
10
So, you do not deny or substitute your being a Jew or a Christian with
your new religion, Islam, yet you say that you merged Islam into all of
that? But let me ask you this: Conversion means leaving something in
favor of something else, and the Holy Bible says specifically that you
cannot serve two masters; so, how do you explain your conversion to
Islam does not necessarily mean your abandonment and desertion of your
parents God? How do you answer that? ................................ 191
British Liza George Hutchinson: Why I Accepted Islam? .......... 193
Please introduce yourself to our readers............................... 193
When did you embrace the Islamic Faith? .............................. 193
How did your life continue after that?................................... 193
Do you speak Arabic? ................................................... 193
How was your relationship with your family after embracing Islam? .. 194
Tell us about the social life image in your homeland. .................. 194
How is your relationship with the Muslims at the Islamic Center in
Switzerland? ............................................................. 194
What are your plans for the future? ..................................... 194
Sister Asiya Abd Al-Zahir ................................................ 195
Why I Embraced Islam? ................................................. 195
Famous French Singer .................................................... 198
Stardom? ................................................................. 198
Islam, a religion of tolerance ............................................ 199
Rabbi of Makhachkala synagogue embraced Islam.................... 200
Musa, tell us, did you find the way easily?.............................. 200
Musa, as a matter of fact, we were given this fact as a certain sensation: a
Rabbi has turned Muslim. ............................................... 200
Did you finish any high school before coming to the synagogue? ..... 200
And where did you come from? ......................................... 200
Lets return to your work in the synagogue. ............................ 200
She brought the Quran to you - a Rabbi?!............................... 200
Musa, and when you were reading the translation, you must have begun
to compare it with the Torah? ........................................... 201
Does it mean that you couldnt find some answers in Judaism? ........ 201
And what does the Torah say about the Prophet (P.B.U.H)? ........... 201
Should I understand you, Musa, that you now feel a great responsibility
for becoming a Muslim, or do you have some other feelings? ......... 202
From MTV to Mecca ..................................................... 203
Brother Yahya: Best way to live and die ................................ 207
The Quran: The Last Revelation ....................................... 207
Islam: The Essence and Culmination of Revealed Religions ........... 207
A Traveler................................................................ 208
The Road to Paradise .................................................... 208
Overcoming an Obstacle ................................................ 209
A Meaningful Videotape ................................................ 209
The Truth Unveils Itself ................................................. 209
Impressions of a New Muslim........................................... 210
A Deceptive Enjoyment ................................................. 210
The Right Path to Allah.................................................. 211
11
Epilogue .................................................................. 211

Im a new Muslim ......................................................... 213
Living as a Muslim ...................................................... 213
Gaining confidence ...................................................... 213
Many kinds of Muslim, one family...................................... 213
Jamie Bor: From a model to a Muslim Woman ........................ 215
Rachel... A US Muslim .................................................... 217
Alex converted to Islam after his friends funeral ...................... 219
Huda Hasler, Western woman: Islam starts in the heart .......... 222
How Islam changed my Life.............................................. 223
Aminah Assilmi, Ex-Christian, USA .................................... 223
Family life: ............................................................... 223
Friends: .................................................................. 224
Employment: ............................................................. 224
12
INTRODUCTION
In The Name of Allah, The Most Compassionate, The Most Merciful
Peace be on our Prophet who was sent as mercy for Mankind, the Master
of all creatures and Messengers, Abi Al Qassem Mohammad and his pure
and chaste Household.
Since the very beginning, when the Prophet of Mercy - Al Mustafa Al
Amjad (Peace be upon him and his Household) - made public the call for
Islam - the religion of righteousness and guidance - following the orders
of his Lord who armed him with the honor and power of faith and made
him high hold the banner of jihad to raise the word of Allah Al Mighty on
Earth, Allah forcefully and decisively supported his steps towards the
predestined goal which is achieving victory over the enemies of Allah and
humanity and establishing the pillars of Islam and its colossal edifice.
This is made clear by the noble Ayah: {It is He who has sent His
Messenger with guidance and the religion of truth to manifest it over all
religion, although they who associate others with Allah dislike it}.
Following the victorious conquer of Holy Mecca, people started
embracing Islam in groups; no soon did Islam grow strong and mighty.
Tribes, peoples, and states - known historically for their might and tyranny fully accepted Islam. It was also greatly welcomed by many peoples from
around the world who found in it a savor from the yoke of oppression and
servitude. All evidences and given that depend in their conclusions on the
strong-woven doctrine of Islam, the vitality of its codes and regulations, the
strength of its influence on the souls, and its capability to polarize give the
impression and enforce the conviction that the religion of Islam must have
manifested itself more over the various prevalent doctrines, religions, and
social systems. It must be more spread among peoples and places, and it
must have a more positive influence and presence in all the general domains
and the courses of global events and civilized developments. However, the
faithful believers have drunk the bitter glass of sorrows since the early ages
- with the emergence of dangerous perversities that led to preventing the
people of righteousness and the proper method from occupying the positions
Allah had entitled them to - meaning the leadership of Muslims. The bitter
taste remained the drink of the following generations over the consecutive
ages and the successive rules of perverse leaders except for few. These
leaders had many a time exploited the power they usurped for worldly
profits and interests for themselves and for their followers and men;
perversions were deeper, and weakness and feebleness spread in the body of
the nation and the countries of Muslims leading to this state of great
degeneration which was exploited by the enemies who were seeking the
opportunity to tear the nation apart and tighten their control on it.
Nevertheless, the elements of strength in Islam are perpetual, and they are
represented in its tolerant doctrine and the biography of its faithful men and
in the brilliant, intellectual, scientific, and cultural achievements made by
Muslim scholars that have imposed themselves even on the western
13
controllers becoming among the pillars of their modern scientific and

intellectual renaissance. In fact, many fair western scholars and men of
intellect have acknowledged that; furthermore, some well known westerners
have expressed their great admiration of Islam and its Prophet (Peace be
upon him and his Household) as well as its regulations and codes which - in
their view - address all the crises and negative aspects of the western
civilization.
Thanks to the contributions of these men of intellect and the efforts of the
activists and callers in Islamic communities in western and other countries,
a procession of conversion to Islam started marching with quick accelerating
steps surpassing all obstacles represented first in the deep influences of the
materialistic western civilization that glorifies religious dissolution and
sanctifies immoral conduct in the name of individual freedom, and second,
in the incessant media, cultural, and political campaigns that aim at
distorting the image of Islam and Muslims with the goal of besieging the
phenomenon of conversion to Islam that is growing in the West.
Still, western countries and cities witness on daily basis the conversion of
many men and women of various religious and intellectual origins and
diversified cultural and social classes to Islam who by declaring their Islam
wrap their voyage of discovering the true religion that satisfies their minds
and soothes their souls. They find in the doctrine of Islam the convincing
answers to their questions on the existence and The Creator and the relation
of man with Him that harmonizes with the sound human instinct. They also
seek and find in it factual solutions for many social, psychological, and
spiritual troubles that western societies suffer from.
Figures speak about the great number of these converts to Islam. In some
countries, they are tens of thousands; in others, they are hundreds of
thousands; and in one of the major countries their number has become over
one million. Most of these converts perform their religious duties with great
enthusiasm and much care, and many of them have become callers who
mastered the language of communication with their environment and
societies making great influence and considerably enriching the presence of
Muslims and Islam in their countries.
To shed light on this valuable international Islamic phenomenon that
asserts the integrity of this religion and its brilliant presence in all squares
while equally highlighting the persistence of the divine promise of the
manifestation of Islam on all religions and doctrines when Allah Al Mighty
permits Imam Mahdi, His great Caliph on Earth, to achieve this complete
and absolute manifestation, and with the sake of introducing vital and real
samples of these brothers and sisters who accepted the religion of Allah
with content and conviction, the Islamic cultural magazine, Noor Al Islam ,
which is issued by Imam Hussein Foundation in Beirut since 1988 up till
now, insists in specifying in each of its issues an article entitled Welcome
to Islam in which it presents a special interview or the story of one of these
new men or women who were guided to Islam in the various countries and
14
continents. The new convert would introduce us to his identity,

environment, and religious and intellectual background and talk about the
reasons and circumstances that led him to the new religion and his
experience in his quest for the facts latent in it and which drew him to be
convinced and actually to embrace Islam. Mostly, he would mention the
difficulties he faced in his path and how he controlled them while trusting in
Allah Al Mighty. Then he would talk about his contribution to the call to
Islam in his environment while giving his viewpoint and remarks to this
effect.
To spread the benefit and in response to the hopes of some brethrens
working in the domain of the call to Islam (May Allah support them), Imam
Hussain Foundation had decided to gather these richly emotional interviews
and stories and present them in a way that facilitates reading them all to fill
with joy the hearts of these who are happy with seeing the guidance of Islam
and its brilliant light that radiates everywhere. It also aids the heart of
everyone who aches when seeing these falling in the abyss of corruption and
perversion, for these new converts who come to the bosom of Islam and
faith willingly and consciously from antagonistic or opposite backgrounds
are strong evidences on corrupt Muslims. Perhaps the stories of the former
would be a moral to the latter that would awaken their consciences and
enlighten their hearts.
Allahs content is all what we seek, and Him we seek for assistance.
Imam Hussain Foundation
15
Christian comes home to Islam

Ahmad Hassan Holt
Brother Ahmad Hassan Holt, a British Muslim, wrote his touching story
exclusively for Noor Al-Islam.
As days passed into weeks Johns visits to the village became more and
more frequent. He came to know almost everyone from grandparents to
grandchildren, becoming a family member to so many families.
(Unknowingly, he was being guided and taught by the best of teachers.)
Although from a western society, John somehow or other found no
difficulty in fitting into Arab society. Everything came naturally, just as
though he were a native Arab, and although his purpose in journeying to the
land had been to help the Israelis, he became more and more aware that
there was another purpose, a much deeper reason... but what?
One Friday (Sabbath) evening John was walking with Shmuel, a Jewish
friend, around the perimeter of the Kibbutz. As they came to the eastern
side, the twinkling lights of Arab villages on the hills of Western Galilee
looked very pretty against the darkness of the hills. One area of lights, much
larger than the others, aroused Johns attention. Turning to Shmuel, he
asked: What is that big village over there? Shmuel replied: That is
village Tamra. They are all Muslims. They are a bad lot causing many
problems for Israel. They shelter P.L.O. terrorists, fly the Palestinian flag,
and cause strikes. You can never trust them - they steal from our lands and
take bicycles and things from our homes. Never go there, keep well away
from them.
Some days later, while John was working in the kitchen of the communal
dining hall, he noticed a stranger who was retiling the walls of the boiler
room. As John passed by, the stranger turned, and their eyes met and held
for a brief second. But no words were spoken. At about 2.30 p.m. John,
whose shift had ended for the day, was making his way down the steps of
the main entrance with the thought of a few hours sleep. Sitting on the
bottom step was a young man who turned with outstretched hand - it was
the stranger. As their hands clasped, the young man asked: You will come
home with me now to my village? What village is that?, asked John. I
live in Village Tamra, replied the young man. Johns reply was instant:
Thanks, Ill be happy to come, and together they set off for Tamra, a
village of 18,000 people - all of them Muslims.
Adil and John became close friends - brothers. Village Tamra opened
wide its doors. Unbreakable bonds of love were forged as John spent more
and more of his time in this warm-hearted village that was only 1 hours
walk across the fields from the Kibbutz. The villagers took him to their
hearts, and he soon became involved in the village life. He would visit the
High School, and on one occasion, the English teacher invited him to take
the lessons, to the delight of the students - and indeed himself. He was often
in demand to visit the homes of students to help with their English. Johns
heart was deeply moved with emotion as he realized that their purpose in
inviting him was not because they needed tuition in English (most of them
being word-perfect already) but because of their love toward him. He was
16
often invited to engagement and wedding receptions, staying overnight with

Adils family, or sometimes with others.
John, through experience, knew the route through the fields to the
Kibbutz and would sometimes depart from Tamra at around midnight. He
enjoyed walking in the brilliant moonlight and the silent stillness of the
night. He would often be given to deep thought, and he experienced the
feeling that he was somehow or other related to the soil, the rocks, and trees,
and he also experienced closeness - that he was not in fact alone.
One night, however, as he left village, he realized that there is no moon.
But because of having walked many times, he did not feel unduly concerned
being sure he would find the way. After about an hour, he became aware of
the sound of horse hooves in the distance, and then he realized that the
sound was getting rapidly louder. Suddenly the shape of a horse and rider
loomed directly in his path. A voice cried out: Who are you? What are you
doing here at this hour? The voice sounded cold and angry. In reply John
explained that he was returning to Kibbutz Afek after visiting his brothers in
Tamra. What family did you visit? questioned the voice. The name of the
family had hardly left Johns lips before the young man jumped from the
horse. He came close and pleaded Oh English brother, please forgive me,
we know about this English brother that loves us. The two embraced. The
young mans voice now filled with warmth and pleasure as he explained:
Sometimes people come in the night and steal from us. They take our
sheep, so when the dogs become restless and growl we must investigate.
(By this time two more young brothers had arrived.) The young men were
from a Bedouin family camped some distance away. After some discussion,
the young men invited John to return with them to their home. But because
of the time - about 1, 30 a.m. - it was not possible. With understanding the
young men suggested InshaAllah you will visit us on another occasion.
Then they told John Our brother, you are walking along the wrong path.
We will show you the right path So it was that those young Muslim
Bedouin brothers guided his steps along the path that took him to Afek. In
the darkness, John had become lost and was travelling in the wrong
direction.
Visiting village Jedeida with a brother for the first time, John was invited
to the family home, and as is the custom, he was taken to meet the head of
the family. As they entered the room, a tall distinguished figure rose to greet
them. Suddenly he paused, his eyes holding Johns with a burning intensity.
It seemed to John that his eyes could see into the depth of his being. Then
this dear one stepped forward and took John into his arms, and with tears in
his eyes gave thanks to Allah for bringing home this son to his people. And
again John was overcome with emotion.
This dear soul was 109 years of age. Knowing Johns reason for coming
to this land and his former attitude towards the Arabs - the Muslims - he
could somehow see something within Johns heart of which he himself was
still unaware.
One day brother Adil questioned: Brother John! Would you like to
marry a Muslim woman? We know a good woman who would like to marry
you. John replied: Why do you ask this of me, oh my brother, when you
17
know that it is not possible for a non-Muslim to marry a Muslim woman?

Adil translated this to the family gathering, and there was laughter. Why
are you laughing? questioned John. Because we know you answered
Adil. All the village knows you, there are no problems. We will make a
home for you and find you a job because you belong to us.
Soon the news that John might marry among the Arabs reached the
Kibbutz, becoming a topic for local gossip. Hostility from a number of
Jewish friends became obvious, soon to be followed by a visit from the
Security Police, when John was questioned at length concerning his
relationship with the Arabs. Eventually he was asked to leave the country.
(Before his relationship with the Arabs, he had been invited to consider
becoming a permanent member of the Kibbutz).
THE END OF THE BEGINNING

The memories of those few days spent visiting many loved ones in
various villages are forever fresh in my mind, so too is the heartbreak and
pain of parting from loved ones, whose love and kisses are forever fresh. I
hear again and again their cries: You cannot leave us, our brother, you are
from us.
As the plane climbed up into the blue sky, I pleaded Oh God, please do
not let this be the end! At that moment in time I did not know that in fact it
was an end - but only the end of the beginning.
When I arrived back in Britain - the land of my birth - I felt This is a
foreign country. I longed for my people - the Palestinian Arabs. Eventually
I joined an organization, C.A.A.B.U. (The Council for the Advancement of
Arab-British Understanding) and would often attend meetings in London
and other cities and towns, enjoying meeting Arabs from many countries.
One day when visiting one of the Arab embassies in St. James Square in
London, a brother presented me with two parcels, one containing the Holy
Quran, and the other a prayer rug. Strangely perhaps for a Christian, I
received them with pleasure. Other brothers presented books about Islam
from time to time, and I was invited to become a member of an Islamic
society based in Tripoli, attending seminars and meetings in their name.
Although not a Muslim (at least not knowingly) I found contentment of
heart among Muslims.
Having received an invitation to attend a seminar in Nottingham, I
journeyed to London because a coach was due to depart from Central
Mosque, Regents Park, taking delegates to the conference.
This was my first visit to the mosque, and while there I developed a
conversation with a brother from Iraq - a professor from Baghdad
University. As we were talking together, the ADHAN was called for midday
prayer. The brother suggested that we should go into the prayer hall. Oh
what could I do? What should I do? I did not know how to pray and felt shy
to inform him of such. Then the thought came: Go with him; follow him.
THE SHAHADA
Entering the prayer hall in the company of many brothers filled me with
warmth. A hitherto unknown feeling of well being came upon me, and as I
recited the SHAHADA I felt myself lifted up, as something I had been
18
taught to fear -the Sword of Islam - struck deep into my heart, and golden
moments spent among my beloved Palestinians flashed across my mind:
Please kiss me good night; We love you, all our village loves you;
Would you marry a Muslim woman, there would be no problem, we know
you; Thanks but to Allah for bringing this son home to his people.
A SHOCK, BUT...
In April 1986, I was a guest of some Libyan brothers in Tripoli,
experiencing the American bombing and aggression on innocent men,
women and children. Consequently, because of my anger and disgust at the
British Governments involvement, I was interviewed by the local radio and
news papers which carried accounts of my experiences. One week later, I
was called to the office of the director of the company by whom I was
employed. Mr. Joseph (Jewish) made no secret of the reason for dismissing
me - on the grounds that I was now a liability to the company; his comments
to the media were somewhat different. And so for the first time in 48 years I
was sacked. It was a shattering experience - a punishment - or so I thought.
But the year of unemployment was in fact a blessing, because one day, out
of the blue, I was given the opportunity to come to London to work for Iraqi
brothers in property redevelopment.
The Oneness of Allah (Tawheed)

These dear brothers, although Muslims, are of the Shia faith, and again
my heart and mind were being enriched, my eyes opened even wider as I
began to meet brothers not only from Iraq but also from Iran, and other
Islamic countries; the bonds of brotherhood bringing me close to Sunni and
Shia alike, with deep and sincere love for both.
Thanks be to Allah for His bounteous blessing. I cannot differentiate,
because I know that there is only one Islam - all Muslims are brothers and
sisters, only evil men promote division. Allah (SWT) tells us in the Holy
Quran: Hold fast together to the covenant of Allah and be not disunited;
this is better for you.
May Allah (SWT) inspire our hearts towards true unity, and guide us
together along the right path, giving us strength enough to strive to follow
the example of His Prophet (P.B.U.H.)
19
THE SPANISH SISTER MARY SALVADOR

IMAN BASHIR
I faced many problems in my life, but they all disappeared gradually
after Islam.
Islam gave the women their full rights in contrast with the Western
Civilization.
The Spanish sister who was born for Christian family in Barcelona, Spain,
a beautiful city on the Mediterranean, is yet another witness to testify for the
fact that Islam is the religion of the Divine innate nature. When the minds
receive its facts and when the hearts are struck by its light, they will be
attracted to it, regardless of all obstacles and difficulties.
Although sister Iman was only eighteen years old and although she is a true
daughter of the Western materialistic civilization that lures girls at her age to
let themselves be driven by the swaying tide In spite of all this, she answered
the Divine call in a moment of contemplation and emancipation And here
she is now, thanking Allah, the All-Mighty, for His Grace of guidance to
Islam. She thus became, through her commitment to Islam, another sound
evidence against her own environment, as well as against Muslim girls and
women who have deviated from the path of Islam having been deceived by the
sparkling Western Civilization.
We met her along with her husband Dr. Muhammad Bashir in their
Southern Suburb house (Beirut) and had the following interview.
Q: We would like you to tell us in the beginning about

yourself and your life before you embraced Islam?
A: I came from Spain, where I was born and raised in the famous city of
Barcelona. We were a small family of three children, in addition to our
parents, and our social life was quite ordinary.
As for our religion, it is true that we belonged socially to the Christian
community, but, much like most of the other families, we did not care much
about its instructions. For, as you know, there is no real interest in Europe in
religion generally, except for certain formalities and appearances.
Q: What was your familys, and your social environment

in general, idea about Islam?
A: Although Spain was an Islamic country for a number of centuries, we
heard nothing of this historical era. This is due, of course, to a deliberate
attempt to ignore and by-pass this history. We were totally surprised when
we learned about Islam with its Divine Sharia. For the prevailing idea about
Islam in our environment was that of a religion that does not command any
interest in, being a backward religion whose followers are mainly primitive
and backward; a religion of terrorism and fanaticism.
Q: Didnt the academic curriculum talk about the Islamic

Religion?
A: Not at all. None of our schools showed any signs of concern to even
mention this religion; let alone talking about it in detail.
But this is all behind us now. As a result to the new spread of Islam
among us, schools began to provide detailed notions about Islam, its
customs and its traditions.
20
Q: How did you learn about Islam? And what were the
reasons that made you embrace it?
A: In the beginning, I had a very strong relationship that bounded me in
friendship with a number of young Spanish men and women who, like me,
were Christians by name only.
Then I began to notice certain changes in their behavior and thinking
patterns. I was quite surprised, but I learnt later that it was because they
have embraced Islam. I was quite shocked especially when I saw some of
my female friends wearing the veil. I started to ask a lot of questions,
demanding to know why they were doing this, and what the use of wearing
a veil was. They only told me that I should do the same thing and learn
about the Islamic Religion from those who are Muslims. They kept on
trying to persuade me, until finally I agreed with them and started to go to
the Islamic Ahl El-Beit Center in Barcelona. At the Center, I began to listen
to some of the brothers who were explaining the basic Islamic principles
and concepts and holding discussions about Islam. I was especially attracted
to the Holy Quran and started to read a Spanish translation of its meanings.
Gradually, I began to like to go to the Center as much as possible to attend
the Islamic lectures. A new light was invading my heart and occupying my
soul. A feeling of relief and tranquility was engulfing me, and I grew very
happy with my new experience.
Yet, I was also experiencing a conflicting struggle between my love for
the Islamic Religion, and the fear of having to confront my parents and my
society. I was both afraid and happy at the same time. But it was hard for
me to declare my Islam in the open, and I ended by deciding to adopt Islam
secretly, without telling my parents. Nevertheless, my commitment to
refrain from eating unlawful meat aroused their curiosity. In response to my
mothers inquiry, I merely claimed that I do not feel like it... Thus, my
parents were left wary and surprised of my illogical behavior.
But after a short period, I was no longer able to conceal my embracement
of Islam for many practical reasons that have to do with praying and
ablution. I confided to my parents saying that I adopted Islam. But that did
not mean much to them in the beginning, being totally ignorant of what
Islam is and what being a Muslim involves. But later on, we went through a
period of turmoil; they were against my Islam, and they objected in
particular against my veil, which they considered equivalent to renouncing
civility.
At that time, I met my husband, Dr. Muhammad Bashir, at the Islamic
Center, where he used to lecture in Islamic jurisprudence, reciting the Holy
Quran and Arabic language. But our relationship was quite ordinary to the
extent that I was surprised when he asked me for marriage, although he was
still a student of medicine.
But my parents who knew what kind of a man my husband to-be was
were in favor of our engagement. Of course, all these developments came
after my parents were used to my becoming a Muslim and began to accept it
as a matter of fact. This provided a comfortable situation that enabled me to
practice my Islamic obligations as they ought to be practiced. Then when
my husband graduated we moved to Lebanon to stay there for good.
21
Q: As a Christian, what was particularly capturing in

Islam?
A: The absolutely Divine spiritualism; the clarity and simplicity in its
concepts; and its realistic approach in its jurisprudence. These are things I
have never encountered before Islam.
Prayers, too, with its connotations as a means of communicating with
Allah without any mediators, have touched my heart and made me
understand the meaning and the necessity of religion. I used to compare all
this with what I used to do when I went to church as a child. The priest used
to ask us to confess our sins. What sins could an eight-year-old commit?
Why should we, assuming we had committed any, confess to this man? The
horror that used to fill our hearts in these occasions has swayed us away
from this religion.
Q: Who is the Islamic personality that impressed you?

A: I was impressed by all the faithful and great Islamic personalities:
Starting by the Greatest Prophet (P.B.U.H.), Fatima Al-Zahra (A.S.) and
Imam Ali (A.S.) to all the members of Ahl El-Beit (A.S.) and the Prophets
companions. Each and every one of them played a great role in serving
Islam especially Fatima Al-Zahra (A.S.) who played a great role as a
woman. I was also deeply affected by the tragedy of Karbala - Imam
Husseins revolution. It occupied a central spot in my heart, and intensified
my loyalty and attachment to this religion and especially to Ahl El-Beit and
their great martyr, Imam Hussein (A.S.), who sacrificed his life for the cause
of Islam.
Q: To what extent did you enjoy a feeling of peace and

tranquility after Islam?
A: I faced a lot of problems but they all began to gradually disappear,
when I came to know Islam and acquired the ability to surrender to Allahs
will and wisdom.
Q: On another level, having noticed the relations Muslims

develop among themselves in comparison with the Western
social relations; what can you say about it?
A: I have noticed a big difference, and especially with respect to women.
The Western view of the women entails a lot of discrimination and a certain
amount of ignorance to her role as a human being. The looks are the only
thing that matters, such an inhuman view has caused frustration and
depression to the majority of Western women. Islam, on the other hand, had
given women their full rights at all levels, being a religion that appreciates
and respects women and equates among them. It also gives them a well
studied and logical degree of freedom.
Q: In the light of your experience, what is the best way a

caller should pursue in the West?
A: He should, first of all, always keep in his mind the difficulty of the
task he is committed to as a result of the vicious war of rumors and
propaganda that is waged in the information media that builds a concrete
22
wall between Islam and the Western people. If he wishes to be successful,

he has to be armed with patience and wisdom. He also has to understand the
mentality of the Western people so that he could choose the right
introduction that ensures good results. In addition, cultural Islamic centers
should be instituted in all foreign countries that help in introducing the
people to Islam.
Q: How do you evaluate the Muslim womens position

today?
A: The woman is an essential cornerstone in the Islamic society. She is
the basis of a good home and a good society for she is the one that holds the
responsibility of upbringing the children in the best possible way and
spreading a healthy Islamic atmosphere in her house that would immunize
them against the counter currents.
I also believe that the Muslim women have become well aware of this
educational Islamic role that falls upon their shoulders. On the other hand, it
is regretful that many Muslim women have been deceived by the corrupted
and corrupting Western civilization, to the extent that they are imitating the
Western women in everything. This calls upon all of us to double our efforts
to bring them back to the path of Islam.
Q: Any last word you like to say?

A: I ask Allah, the All-Mighty, to open the minds and hearts of the
people here and there to the religion of Islam, since it is the only road that
enables humanity to overcome its difficulties both in this life and in the
hereafter.
I would also like to call upon the workers for the cause of Islam to
double their efforts and to adhere always to Islamic unity and brotherhood.
23
THE ENGLISH GUIDED SISTER

KHADIJA
I studied all religions... and I examined all ideas... but I did not find any
logical responses that could be accepted by the mind except in Islam...
When I got hold of this truth, I adopted it and felt proud to acknowledge it in
public.
There she comes, a sparrow from the West, exactly on time... wearing
her gown and her purity looking taller and more graceful than those
Eastern women who have lost their identities and dreamt of the West.
She is as young as a flower not more than twenty years... Yet she is able
to carry 14 centuries in her heart and mind... She comes out of the ranks of
our incompetence and indifference and out of the ranks of their defeated
culture... She comes to us from the heartland of the British, raising her fist
against atheism and going astray... A witness of the Islamic upheaval that
began to crack the land they stand on... We did not know where to start from
... and decided to leave it to her.
This is how I realized the truth

Like most members of my generation, I grew up in a Christian family
who decided to do without religion.
Thus my parents raised me on the basis of having nothing to do with
religion to the extent that I always thought that God existed for the sake of
others only.
Such a climate and an upbringing generated a deep desire inside me to
search for the truth. Such a desire to seek knowledge was so strong that
although my parents were by that time divorced, I found it impossible to
keep all my emotions and questions to myself. I wrote a long letter to my
father telling him about all what was boiling inside me in the hope that he
would have the time to read it and come to my help. I waited for a long
time, but alas there was no reply whatsoever. Perhaps it was because the
issue of religion did not matter to him at all.
On the other hand, my mother was preoccupied with her friends and
relations that she could not have noticed what I was going through, or how
much I was affected by the need to answer these questions. I was beginning
to search for the Right, the origin of life, the meaning and aim of life, the
existence of one god who governs this life...etc I studied all religions and
examined all ideas, but I did not find what I was looking for, since these
religions did not offer any logical answers that could be readily accepted by
mans mind or his innate nature ... except Islam. When I realized the truth I
adopted it and was proud to acknowledge it in public... But this meant
waging an all out war against me by all who were around me, whether my
parents, my friends or my colleagues at work in the headquarters of one of
the biggest national companies.
Confrontation... Steadfastness and Success

This war was all the more intensified because Allah has commanded us
to believe in all what has been written in The Book, and not just what suits
our conceptions and inclinations. Consequently, once I became a Muslim, I
wore the veil, only to be faced by all sorts of mockery and sarcasm.
24
My father was the first to be shocked by this transformation; and he was

so embarrassed by my new outlook, that he tried to prevent me from taking
the path of my choice in every possible way, but he failed, and he had to
admit in the end that I refused to be one of the hypocrites, and that I was
making all possible efforts to change my life in accordance with the Islamic
teachings and conceptions. In the end, he had to give in and accept me as I
was... He even became convinced that Islam is something different than the
behavior and thoughts of many Muslims, and even though he did not believe
in God, he began to admire Islam and started to stand up to anybody who
would criticize me.
As for my mother who was always preoccupied, she wished nevertheless
that I would adopt any European religion for she knew that I was going to
face many difficulties and obstacles.
On the other hand, my colleagues at work and my friends in general
advised me to leave Britain for good and to go to any other country where I
was to change my worship and my attitudes, and may be I could then come
back to my senses.
They were driven by their wrong conceptions about Islam and Muslims
to the extent that they treated me (having put on the veil) as somebody who
has come straight from the Middle Ages. I used to sense that they were
making fun of me, but this only made me pray to God to give me strength
and consistence in my faith. Allah, the Most Exalted, bestowed His grace on
me and many people began to change their attitude towards me, and even
towards Islam as well... They all became less acute and less fanatic. The
strangest thing that happened to me throughout my experience of wearing
the veil was that I gained a lot of respect in general and among men in
particular.
Moreover, we should always show respect and sympathy at all times and
try to avoid the things that make people turn away from us such as anger,
slander, hatred and revenge... We should also share with others, even if by a
nice word or an advice, their problems and provide them with any kind of
help we can. We should not be affected in our behavior and conceptions by
the influence of our individual or national habits or any other cultural
heritages. The only source and reference should be the Quran and the
Prophets Sunna.
One more thing, we should take care of our Muslim children, who should
be brought up on the ideals, percepts, and teachings of Islam, to ensure the
strength of our Muslim society; a strength that is based on the unity and
cohesion of the Muslim family.
Q: Since you mentioned the Muslim family, what in your

view is the role of Muslim women?
A: The great prophetic teaching that sets Heaven under the feet of
mothers has always been my guide. The greatest and most important role a
woman can play is bringing up new generations and teaching them the right
path of Islam so that they can establish an Islamic state and a great Islamic
civilization... Therefore, a woman should be educated just as a man... for she
has to set the good example for her children. Furthermore, she would have
25
to provide her children with all the correct answers to all their questions...
Women would have to be patient and rest assured that Allah, the AllMighty, is aware of their work, and He bears witness to their sacrifices.
On the other hand, Muslim sisters should always meet together to
promote the spirit of fraternity among them. They should also be fair in their
treatment of their children and refrain from any act of discrimination
between their sons and daughters. They should always be wise, responsible,
and prudent for they are performing their duty towards Allah, their
husbands, and their children.
Let me end by saying that my long suffering has ended when I realized
the greatness of this religion, and I believe, therefore, that guiding the
people to Islam is a great responsibility we are entrusted with... Islam is the
true gift Allah has given us; let us share His gift with the others.
Let Us Call for Islam by Our Islamic Practice and not by

Lecturing
We have to follow the example of the prophets and messengers, who did
not call for Allah by words only, but they also practiced Islam in their
struggle and patience until Allahs word was the highest. Their daily
practices and actions were always in full agreement with what they called
for. Let us take the veil as an example. If the Muslim woman wore the veil
but did not commit herself to abide by the other Islamic duties Islam has
ordained on women, she would be rightly blamed by the unbelievers... We
have to bear our responsibilities, and we ask Allah to give us the strength to
consolidate our faith.
Q: In view of the reaction of the society you live in towards

your belief in Islam, it leads us to the question: How should
Islam be introduced to the West?
A: We are living now in an age of rapid change and incredible
technological advancement in all fields. In such an age, many people in the
West do not contemplate the idea of the existence of one god who governs
this universe...
Thus, they live in a terrible and horrifying spiritual vacuum and satisfy
their physical needs only. Allah the All-Mighty says in Verse 44 of the
Bakara Surrah: Would you enjoin righteousness on others and forget
yourselves? Yet you read the scriptures. Have you no sense?. I stress on
what I have said before, and I will never feel tired of repeating it. We should
turn what we call for into a daily practice.
If we do good and become faithful in our belief and loyalty to Allah the
All-Mighty, our call would find its way to the hearts of the people in the
West. We have to show them the tolerance and simplicity of our great
religion and how happy we are in adopting it as our guide that teaches us
piety and kindness... Lastly, we have to introduce Islam in a language that
they understand and accept.
26
STEVE JOHNSON
(FAROOK ABDULLAH)
The History Professor in Indiana State University Declares After
Embracing Islam:
O, Messenger of Allah; O, my master; Peace be upon you: Your voice
has transcended the barriers of time, and it has reached us sweet and clear
after 14 centuries. I can almost visualize you sitting with your companions
when you said: I long to see my brothers. Astonished, the companions
(A.S.) would ask: Are not we your brothers, Messenger of Allah?.
And then you would answer: You are my companions... My brothers are
the ones who would come later. They would believe in me without seeing
me... Each one of them would be rewarded 50 times as much as you. And
then he would reassert, in response to your inquiry: They will be rewarded
50 times as much as any of you, because you find others to help you in your
path of doing good while they would not.
Here, O Messenger of Allah (P.B.U.H.), is one of those we believe is one
of your brothers... He lived in a different time of different values, where
good in his country has no followers, and where he could not seek help
except for evil... But he is reborn anew, with his pure faith, and he is
longing to be one of your followers... He is Steve Johnson, the history
professor in the University of Indiana - Muslim who professes that there is
no god but Allah, and that Muhammad (P.B.U.H.) is His Messenger... In the
following we will let him tell his own story, the story of Farook Abdullah as
he now calls himself:
Islam Is Undoubtedly the Right Path... And The Quran Is the Way to
know It.
One of my earliest memories is that I used to sit under a big tree in my
fathers ranch looking towards the clouds. One idea used to persist
whenever I sat there: There must be a strong powerful God who runs this
universe ... Since then I grew determined to live for the cause of this God.
During the following 22 years, my life had undergone a series of
transformations that drew me gradually closer and closer to Islam... I was a
hardworking student, and I used to spend most of my spare time in
studying... I was eager to know everything ... My unsocial nature and love
of solitude were quite helpful. .. I spent long hours in reading... In the eighth
grade, I was injured in a car accident as I was on my way to attend my
grandmothers funeral... In a few seconds, my whole life changed... I lied in
my hospital bed unable to move. My head was hit... I could not feel
anything in the left side of my body. I also lost the sense of hearing in my
right ear...
Upon my hospital bed, a man on a cross was hung on the wall... who
according to my Christian Catholic belief was God... I believed then that he
loves me and would relief me of my pains... I prayed to him and promised
that I would dedicate all my life to him.
This accident deprived me of the ability to practice any physical activity
which made me devote even more time to reading and studying.
I knew that the church does not allow priests to marry, but I believed that
such a sacrifice was necessary for the purpose of serving God... Meanwhile
27
the church needed doctors, and thus I enrolled in the university to study
chemistry and psychology as a prelude to study medicine... I worked hard
and was the first in rank even in the first year...
I divided my time between my academic-scientific studies and my
passion for philosophy and theology... Gradually, I began to lose interest in
becoming a physician but I was accepted in the school of medicine which
was, as I thought, a sign from God that I ought to continue, and so I did.
In the following years, I had little time for philosophy, because, as you
know, studying the various branches of medicine is quite demanding.
Nevertheless, I used to spend a few hours everyday in praying and
contemplating... I also had to serve in the local church... Yet a strong feeling
of anxiety and frustration was gradually getting hold of me... I started to
have doubts regarding my faith and began to hate my studies...
This led me to taking drugs and alcohol. .. I did not want to feel anything
or think about anything. I began to take pills and wine the moment I woke
up in the morning, and my religion failed to help me... Then one day I
decided to leave the university and told the church that I wanted to dedicate
myself for serving the church and studying philosophy.
I was hoping that philosophy would help me to believe in what religion
says about God being human, and that all humans are sinners from the
moment they are born.
I used to spend my days fasting from uttering any word and praying all
the time for God to make me one of his saints. But I did not eliminate my
drug and alcohol addiction. The church asked me to determine which
theological school I wanted to work in. I went to Europe to find some help. I
came back, deciding, as Rome wished, that I should go to Toronto. But in
the end, I was sent to the Indiana University to study for a degree in
philosophy, Theology, and education.
But in Indiana, I felt suddenly that my soul was completely void...
I started by being spiritually destroyed, and decided to join the church;
then I wanted to study so that I could believe, but I ended in believing in
nothing.
One night I was tempted, and for two years I was sinking in the depth of
desperation and uncertainty... What was even worse is that I began to be
offered academic awards and to hold honorable university degrees, such as
the doctors degree of the John Hopkins University... But I did not feel the
value of any of these. On the contrary, I felt that my sins were being
rewarded... I began to despise myself and believe that I was a hypocrite.
Then Allahs grace made me meet a young man from Abu Dhabi called
Ismail. We talked and explained some of the notions of Islam... I decided to
visit the mosque on the following day. Then I took a vacation, and we went
together to Denver, Colorado. We became friends and roommates. Since he
knew the basis of the Islamic call, he never asked me all that period to
embrace Islam. But he used to pray when the time of prayers was due, and
whenever I asked him about Islam, he used to answer my specific question
only.
In 1981, I joined a seminar to study Sufism. It ended by making me hate
Islam although I had a great admiration for it. Three months later, Ismail
28
gave me a book that contained certain sacred traditions... Reading it, I knew
that I was mistaken... I began to tremble and felt cold; Ismail covered me
with blankets but to no avail. I was shaking... What I read has struck my
deepest soul and touched my spirit which was struck by its beauty, strength
and truth... I knew that I have found the truth I was looking for... But I was
still terrified... And I was unable to sleep or eat... Little by little the
trembling began to weaken, but I was still feeling cold... As if I was hearing
a bell that kept ringing these sacred traditions.
In November 1981, I professed the two testimonies: that there is no god
but Allah and that Muhammad is His Messenger, and I felt a profound inner
peace.
For the few next months, my soul was transcending higher and higher
...and gaining more and more peace and tranquility while I was living the
sublimity of prayers and Islamic brotherhood.
I became certain that Islam is the right path. It was a gift from Allah, the
All-Mighty, that nobody ought to lose.
I decided, then, and in accordance with Allahs will, to surrender myself
to God, whatever the circumstances... I dedicated myself for the call in the
United States... Such a call has its bitter moments and sweet ones. I began to
be frustrated by some of the brothers and sisters who were unwilling to
sacrifice for the sake of the call which ought to be coupled by the feeling of
subjection to the will of Allah, The Most Exalted.
I was also frustrated by those who lacked a clear vision and the will to
promote the programs of the call which could present Islam to the entire
American people, who although they might appear strong are in reality
longing for what could determine the meaning of their lives.
Moreover, I was even more frustrated by my own incompetence and
ignorance...
On the other hand, I was happy for all those who were seeking to find
truth and who were finding it in the end in our straight path religion - the
beautiful Islam... At such moments I used to feel that all my frustrations
disappeared and evaporated.
And now when I go back in my memory to the days I was in my fathers
ranch... I thank Allah, The Most Exalted, for His grace and generosity...
Whose kindness has led me to the truth that was inside me...? The truth of
Islam and the truth of The Quran. May Allah be praised.
29
THE GERMAN MUSLIM SISTER

CATHERINE MAYERHOOVER
- I felt an innate call telling me that the veil is better... But I did not do so
to appease my husband but out of conviction and will.
- Islam brought me a sense of security and tranquility... I now have an
aim to live and die for.
The German sister Catherine Mayerhoover is one of thousands of Western
women whom the corrupt and morally deteriorating civilization was unable to
tempt. They embraced Islam and came to enjoy the happiness in this world
and, Allah willing, in the Hereafter.
Noor Al-Islam met the German sister in the house she lives in with her
husband Hisham Shamseddine in the village of Arabsalim in southern
Lebanon which suffers, like all the southern villages, from the brutal
aggression of the Zionists.
She answered our questions conveying a firm belief in Islamic rites and
rulings.
Q: We would like to express in the beginning our feelings

of pride in meeting with sisters like you, and we ask you to
introduce yourself and tell us about how you became a
Muslim.
A: I was born in 1968 in Stuttgart where I grew up and went to school
until I graduated from high school. Then I met my Lebanese husband, and
we were married in Germany.
As for my environment and the familys atmosphere, it was a relatively
reserved Christian one. We all used to go to church on Sunday, and we had
strong ties which used to bond us together with the rest of our relatives and
especially my grandparents. But when they died things changed for the
underlying motive was not being good to ones relatives, but rather to please
my grandparents. And such a problem faces all the Western societies in
general, where all emotional ties are severed once they lose their bonding
element.
As for the larger environment, the role of religion with respect to the
relations between individuals is quite formal and limited. Moreover, it has
almost no role whatsoever in the issues of economy and education; whereas
the issues of politics and nationalism play a major role whether in the
German society or all Western ones.
Q: Can you tell us about the direct and principal motives

that made you adopt Islam?
A: When I reached the age of 14, I no longer felt the need to go to
church, for I had by that time reached the conclusion that what is considered
to be the Bible is not realistic and could not be applied in our contemporary
life. Then I began to feel that there is no role for the church and religion in
the life of my generation. I stopped going to church, although I was not
familiar with Islam and its Divine values. It was at this stage of emptiness
that I met my husband who demanded that we should be married in
accordance with the Islamic Sharia, and I had to declare that there is no
30
God but Allah and that Muhammad is His messenger in front of a Sheikh.
But I did not feel that I became a true Muslim.
After our marriage, we came to Lebanon to visit his family; I noticed that
some women wore veils while the others did not. But the veiled women
caught my attention more than the others. I felt as if I was asked by an inner
call to wear a veil. Back in Germany and after a thorough study of many
Islamic books, I wore the veil and began to practice all Islamic rituals
especially the prayers. Yet my motive was never to please my husband and
his family, but rather, it was based on a firm belief in Islam.
Q: Would you describe your parents attitude towards

your becoming a Muslim and towards wearing the veil in
particular?
A: Their reaction was very harsh even before I wore the veil for I
abandoned eating all non-Halal meat and drinking wine on social occasions.
They could not understand my motives and felt personally offended.
Then when I wore the veil, they were practically shocked, especially my
mother who threatened to stop talking to me if I did not back off. The
following period was one of a conflict between my faith and my obligations
towards my family. In the end, I took off the veil but remained committed to
all the other Islamic teachings. Yet the innate call did not cease, and I had to
live the same struggle all over for about a year. At the end of it I met a
group of German Muslim women who wore veils. I admired their boldness
and felt that I should do the same. But this time when my mother knew
about it, she had to accept, for there was nothing that could make me change
my mind.
Q: How do you see the impact of Islam on your

personality?
A: On the personal level, I began to feel a blessed peace of mind and a
feeling of relief and security.
This change was due to many reasons, the most important of which are:
First: My knowledge that there is a God Who created this universe and
Who runs it in the most perfect manner. Secondly: I had a reason to live and
die for and not just to spend my life trying to enjoy materialistic pleasures in
this world like most of the individuals in Western societies.
There is also a big difference on the level of human relationships.
Muslims are more human, respectful and caring in their relations with
others, especially with their relatives and neighbors. They believe that all
Muslims are equal and brothers and that they should help each other at the
time of need.
Q: In the light of your experience, can you suggest any new

propositions regarding the methods of calling especially in
the West?
A: I believe that these methods should include translating important
Islamic books and publishing Islamic magazines that should be spread
among those who have not learned about Islam except what the Western
media says. Moreover, I think that the best way to call for Islam is by
31
providing a good example. The people in the West look at what you do and
not what you say.
Q: What about the potentials for the Islamic Call in

Germany?
A: There are many ways one could call for Islam in Germany whether
through the media or by holding seminars and exhibitions. We could also
publish Islamic magazines that would reveal the truth of Islam and
counteract the Western attack.
Q: How would you describe the general state of Muslims

on the international stage?
A: Muslims are still subject to pressure and economic and political
oppression in an effort to block out their development for the international
society as a whole is aware of the strength and importance of Islam. But if
Muslims do not seek to fight back both in theory and practice, Islam will not
affect the peoples of Europe.
Q: How do you evaluate the role of Muslim women in the

light of what you have learnt about the position of women in
Islam?
A: Islam did not deny women their right to have a role in society and the
right to learn and work. Moreover, Muslim women have been able to
practice their role in an effective manner, and they were able to assert
themselves in the society and demand respect and appreciation. But there
are a lot of women who choose to honor social traditions that are sometimes
contradictory with the Islamic principles, and this calls for an awareness
campaign. In this respect, I value the work of certain woman callers who
hold seminars to teach women their rights and their role in Islam and to
keep them away from imitating Western women even if they were going
astray.
Q: Any final word you would like to convey through Noor

Al-Islam?
A: I would like to urge all Muslims to love one another and unite, for this
is their major source of strength in the face of their enemies, and this
strength would force the West to respect them and stop considering them as
inferior. Unity is strength, and division is but weakness.
32
The GERMAN SISTER

HALIMA KRAUSEN:
I learned about Islam and embraced it when I was a very young girl,
and without talking to any Muslim.
Sister Halima was born in a very religious German family; her grandfather
was a priest, and her uncle was a monk.
She learned about Islam and embraced it when she was only 13 years old,
without even talking to any Muslim.
Halima is still interested in studying the Arabic language and teaching it.
She is also devoted to studying Islamic sciences and calling for Islam.
The story of her embracing of lslam is unique and impressive. It also shows
the impact Islam has on the pure souls when we go back to our innate nature
and denounce blind imitation. That is why we decided to republish this
interview courtesy of the Q News Magazine in London.
Q: What made you decide at the age of just 13 to become a

Muslim?
A: The process was mostly connected with Tawheed, which is also
taught in Christianity but it is connected with Jesus and the trinity. I did not
think much about the trinity as a child but I thought and felt that there is one
God Who created all human beings and that He must have revealed Himself
to them in one form or another. Starting from the point that He is the
Creator of all human beings, and that He is Just and Loving, it meant that
He would give them all equal opportunities and not be connected with one
people, the people of Israel, or one person only, Jesus Christ. My reading of
other religions at an early age only strengthened this belief. I found in every
religion truth and wisdom, and there were things I could not handle, which I
thought I would be able to in the course of time. Islamic teaching, I later
found out, confirmed all the previous revelations, highlighting the truth
inherent in every religion. Islam also confirmed the concept of Tawheed
without any compromise as my idea of love, justice and responsibility.
Q: Did you know any Muslims at that time?

A: I came into contact with Islam without Muslims. I got in touch with
them after I had discovered Islam. There were not many Muslims then,
mostly students at the university. Having accepted Islam, I wanted to know
how to read the Quran; so I got someone to write the alphabet for me. The
immigrant workers who came later had no more ideas about Islam than
myself. But I got books written by orientalists, travelers, and novelists. They
were like second hand information.
Q: Since most orientalists tend to be negative about Islam,

how did you see Islam?
A: I must have had some vision, some guidance. Everything I found to be
negative, I put it into deep freeze, at the back of my mind, to sort out
when I found more information.
33
Q: How did your parents react to their 13-year-old

daughter embracing another faith?
A: When my mother read my diary, my parents tried to use the law to get
me away from Islam. But they were told once you get 13 or 14, you are free
to choose your own religion. So they asked the pastor and people like that to
convert me - a challenge I accepted with pleasure. I liked discussions. It
made me read more deeply into it. My parents must have been disappointed
because it was not the result they desired.
Q: How did Muslims react to you - a young girl embracing

Islam?
A: The immigrant workers accepted me straight away. As they did not
have their families with them, they saw me as a little sister who needed
protection. Though they were not themselves practicing Muslims, I felt very
safe. They took great care to keep me out of the way of the funny people
they met or anyone unreliable. I used to leave my Islamic books with
them because my parents thought they had done their duty if they kept me
away from these books.
Q: How did you gain knowledge about Islam without

practicing Muslims around you?
A: I tried to find out as much as possible, partly in reaction to what the
pastor was telling me and partly because I was keen to learn myself. I
wanted to read the Quran and make sense out of it. I memorized the letters
of the Arabic alphabet, but I had nothing to read. A teacher of mine brought
me a pocket-size Quran from Turkey. I got stuck because I did not know the
vowel signs. Thanks to a transliteration of Surat Al-Fatiha in the Book, I
was able to reconstruct the vowel sounds and learn to read. I memorized
Surat Al-Fatiha, and the smaller Surahs at the end. Nobody ever checked me
until I was 18 when I went to the mosque and heard the Imam and
discovered my mistakes. I visited the library to read Arabic Grammar. At
17, I got a dictionary from which I learnt the roots of words which have a lot
to do with the philosophy of the Arabic Language - that was in the late
sixties. Praying too was learnt out of books; some said one thing and others
another.
Q: How did you know that what you were learning was
right?
A: For a long time I was not really sure what I was doing was right, but
Allah accepts whenever you try your best. I knew I was making mistakes;
there was nothing wrong with that since my intention was right. I got in
touch with Muslims but not scholars. They were students from all over the
world who knew more about Islam and practiced more than immigrant
workers. As their knowledge was not much besides being mixed with their
own ideas from home, I had different impressions of Islam. I had left home
to do some office work training. Then I started to go to the mosque. They
did not know very much only that which they had learnt at home, but they
knew more than the immigrant workers. They practiced more than them,
even if they practiced all kinds of things. But they also had their own ideas
34
from back home. So I had all these different impressions of Islam. I had
access to a library with genuine books in English, including Yusuf Alis
translation of the Quran.
I also took part in discussions on Islam, because for three years I was the
only one - a woman; often it was the Iman and me behind.
Whenever I did anything there was a general discussion: Should a
woman do this or that? Should a woman drive a car or live away from her
parents?
Q: Did any one say to you: Look, you just cannot do that
even when you knew you were right?
A: Yes, but I did not really oppose it straight away except in discussions.
I preferred to wait, for I was unsure about confronting somebody who might
know better. In the beginning I had a complex, because I thought that Arabs
had the advantage of having Arabic as their mother tongue, and they could
understand The Quran. But soon I learned that this was not right. Even when
I discerned I could do some of the things they said I could not, I did not
waste my energy confronting them but waited until I got a little surer about
my position.
Q: What is the best way of reading the Quran?

A: The Quran is an eternal revelation, not time bound. It reveals itself to
everybody who tries to get close to it. The further you develop the more you
understand it. You are not supposed to put it away on the top shelf. That is
why it is unlike the Bible. The Quran is not just something you memorize
for prayer, but something that has to be read regularly and something you
try to get close to. It is like reading a letter that you got today. You open the
letter and see what the person is telling you.
Sometimes it is something you feel very strange about, and you do not
understand it straight away. Sometimes you have a problem, and you open
it, and the solution is there. Even with other books this happens. Before I
had any access to The Quran, I would go to the library, and in a book I had
read many times before, I would find a passage from The Quran telling me
what to do. For example, when I had to eat my mothers food while I was
living at home, I was really desperate. I had no pocket money - not enough
to buy my meals. I found that verse in the Quran where it says certain food
is forbidden except if you are forced to eat it against your will and you do
not eat too much of it; then it is not a sin. I found a solution! When my
mother was not looking I would slip the meat to the dog.
Q: How can women find out what the truth is when men
with qualifications quote Hadiths which seem to put women
down?
A: One of the basic things that the Prophet (upon whom be peace) said one of the neglected Hadiths - was what most Muslims know in theory and
some do not even know that, is that, acquiring knowledge is a religious
duty for every Muslim, man and woman. If men have more knowledge, or
seem to have more knowledge, women need to get more knowledge. The
misery in the Islamic world is because the Muslims, especially the women
35
have not followed that Hadith. It is not a matter of waiting for a teacher or
until I have time to study.
When I was teaching Arabic I used to tell my students to read three
verses in the Quran every day. Some would say three?! No, that is not
enough. But if you do that every day for one year, you can imagine how
many verses you will read. Reading the translation and looking up the words
in the dictionary, you would acquire a lot of knowledge, grammar and
vocabulary.
36
THE AMERICAN MUSLIM SISTER

CINDY DAHER
I could not deny the logic, simplicity, and truth of the absolute Oneness
of Allah and the teachings of Islam.
Cindy married a Lebanese Muslim thirteen years ago, but not for any
reason that has to do with Islamic principles. Later on, she was fortunate to
meet somebody who enlightened her and opened her heart for the guidance of
Islam. She became totally convinced after 6 years of debating and discussing.
Then this conviction grew even stronger when it changed to a strong belief
and solid commitment that made her husband become committed himself, a
phenomenon that has become common among many American Muslim
women.
Noor Al-Islam interviewed Cindy while she was visiting her husbands
relatives in Lebanon to tell us the story of her conversion to Islam as well as
her wishes and inspirations as a Muslim who carries the mission to call for
Islam in her heart and soul. She and her Muslim sisters remain an example
and an evidence of what a Muslim is and should be especially to those women
who have nothing left from their Islam except what is written in their identity
cards.
Q: Tell us about your childhood and your first religious

life?
A: I would like at first to welcome Noor Al-Islam, which I have read
some issues of in Detroit, where I live, and came to value its role in
promoting and spreading Islam.
I was born in the South American city of Shreveport, Louisiana. My
parents divorced when I was four years old. A couple of years later my
mother remarried a wonderful man, and a devout Christian (the son of a
Baptist minister). I was taught to believe in the basic doctrines of
Christianity including the trinity, the divinity of Jesus, original sin, and
atonement, and that the Bible was Gods infallible word. I attended
church regularly, was baptized, and took part in the communion. I was
taught that without exception, these beliefs brought eternal salvation. To
question these mysteries of God was a sin, and to doubt these gospel
truths would bring about my eternal damnation in Hell. Faith was to accept
and believe in the unbelievable, so do not ask unanswerable questions.
Q: How were you introduced to Islam in such an

environment?
A: I married a Muslim thirteen years ago, and although I had many
Muslim friends, I was not in contact with very many faithful Muslim
believers. Most of the Muslims I knew neither had the conviction to
propagate Islam, nor had the detailed knowledge of the faults of Christian
belief to show me the right path. Eight years ago, a new neighbor, who had
been raised as a Baptist before converting to Islam and was married to a
Muslim man, befriended me. Alhamdulillah, she was knowledgeable, loved
Allah and was concerned enough to introduce me to Islam.
37
Some of my convert friends are extraordinary in that they felt uneasy

with Christianity or with Western materialistic values and actively searched
for the truth until they found Islam.
I, on the other hand, was not in the beginning searching for anything, and
I feel that it was only the Blessings of Allah, Subhanahu wa taallah that
this knowledgeable and faithful woman came into my life. She provided me
with books on comparison religion and the basics of Islam, and to my
astonishment, all of my questions, objections, and debates were rebutted or
answered beautifully and reasonably.
Q: How did you then become convinced that Islam was the
true path?
A: After rereading the Bible, I found that this infallible word of God
had errors. How could that be - if it actually was the word of God? My only
conclusion was that it had been tampered with and corrupted. I also
searched for that most important doctrine of Christianity which is a triune
god. The prophets of the Bible, including Jesus (A.S.) emphatically stressed
that the Lord - our God is ONE. I also looked at the history of Christianity,
the church, and the Bible and found much evidence of pagan influence and
assimilation.
The All-Merciful, All-Powerful, and All-Just God needed and demanded
the punishment of the innocent and sinless Jesus (A.S.) so that he could
forgive us of our sins and wrongdoings. If a human judge or leader were to
do this, I would consider him corrupt, oppressive, or may be even crazy!
After being convinced of the faults of Christian beliefs, she then guided
me to the understanding that Jesus (A.S.) was a created human messenger
and was himself submissive to Allah and under His control.
Then, we studied, compared, and read English translation of The Quran,
and she taught me some of the history of Islam and struggles of Prophet
Muhammad (Peace and blessings of Allah be upon him and his pious and
pure progeny) and the early Muslims.
I could not deny the truth, simplicity, and logic of the absolute Oneness
of Allah (Tawheed) and said the Shahadeh (declaration of faith) with total
conviction and love.
I thank Allah for sending this dear friend to me, and I always ask Allah to
bless this wonderful woman in this life and especially in the next life for all
of her compassion towards me and for leading me to the right path of Islam.
Q: When you declared your Islam and followed the

teachings of Islam, did you find any difficulties or trouble
from your husband, family, and relatives?
A: When I declared that I was a Muslim, I asked my husband if he would
feel embarrassed to be seen with me in public (in America) since I needed to
wear the modest dress or hijab. I was so relieved when he said: Do what
you must, but I will be very proud and happy with you if you want to be
mahajjebe. My husband, Alhamdulillah, had become much more
knowledgeable and a very good and practicing Muslim.
38
My Christian family was not pleased by my becoming Muslim but still

refused to discuss the issues. I told them: If I am wrong and Islam is wrong
Astaghfirullah do you want me to be angry with you on the Judgment
Day when God will punish the disbelievers of the truth? Or if the situation is
reversed and it is I do not want you to blame me for your punishment (for
associating others with God). Lets discuss and search for the truth. I wrote
a poem to try to reach them, and on other occasions, I have tried different
means to try to open their minds to the truth. They always refused to
consider any other possibility than Christianity, and it hurts me that they are
lost, but, Inshallah, I will keep trying to reach them.
Q: Do you remember some of the incidents that you

encountered with your relatives?
A: I went once to Louisiana to visit my grandparents, and three of my
uncles dropped by. One of them said: Ha Ha, what is this? You are a
Mohammadan, and your husband will have a harem with lots of wives!
I replied: Uncle, how many times have you been married? He said:
Three times. I asked the next, and he said: I am now on my fifth. He
then proceeded to curse all of his ex-wives. The third uncle said that he was
free now but had also been divorced four times.
I then said: My husband has no other wives. The situations that you
describe sounds to me like sequential polygamy with very little
responsibility. Also Islam does not require or promote polygamy but has
instead put limits on the practice. A man is not allowed to marry more than
four wives and must treat all his wives exactly equally. If he cannot be
perfectly just, he must limit himself to one.
I continued: I know of no cases, among the many Muslims that I have
met, of a man who has three or four wives. I have heard of a couple of cases
of two wives, but I have not personally met any. Also, divorce is still a rare
occurrence among Muslims. And lastly, if I did become ill or disabled, and
my husband felt the need of having another wife, I am secure that he would
continue to take care of my needs and my childrens needs. I would not be
tossed aside like yesterdays garbage. My uncles were speechless.
Q: How do you describe the Americans view of lslam?

A: Americans, in general, are very ignorant about Islam. There is much
anti-Islamic propagandas, lies, and stereotyping. Occasionally, we, Muslim
women (as we are easily identifiable), are verbally abused. But for the most
part, we are not bothered. Sometimes, especially when Americans find we
speak their language, they become very curious, and it opens the way for
dialogue and interesting questions and even understanding.
Q: What about your current activities for the cause of the

Call?
A: I am very fortunate to live in Dearborn, Michigan, with its large
population of Muslims. We now have many opportunities for learning and
practicing Islam. Being a Muslim is so very precious in the society I live in.
All of my beliefs, intentions, thoughts, and actions are centered on the One
Almighty Allah. Every deed has a real purpose and a real consequence.
39
Subhanallah, I now have many good faithful believers as friends

including a large and rapidly growing group of convert Muslims. We have
formed a supportive organization called United Muslim Women Association
or (U.M.W.A.) through which we actively strengthen each other as Muslim
women, friends, wives, and mothers. We have similar backgrounds, English
is our primary language, and we share a special understanding of the
problems and difficulties that we may encounter.
For example, some converts may face severe isolation from former
friends and families. Most of us are trying to raise good Muslim children in
a Western, anti-Islamic culture. We all need to strive continually and
increase our knowledge. Alhamdulillah, we have a good-sized lending
library of many of the available books on Islam printed in English. We print
a newsletter and are concerned with dawah work in our community at
large. We also try to reach out and find other new or potential converts. We
try to make contacts with other English speaking groups. We go to various
Islamic Centers and Mosques situated in our area, and some of the Sheikhs
come and speak to our group personally. We have access to a growing body
of Islamic resources.
Q: Are there significant problems that face the new

converts or the new generations of Muslims?
A: Converts (because they had been misled before and therefore are
cautious) search, scrutinize, and actively seek knowledge of the truth. We,
in general, do not take our religion for granted and are extremely aware of
the value of our fight of Islam.
My major concern for the future is that our youth need more Islamic
schools to buffer them from the negative and evil influences of a
materialistic and hostile society. For example, I have had confrontations
with my 10-year-old daughters school principal for the last two years over
her obligatory fasting for the Month of Ramadan. He told me: Your
daughter has lost one month of her life and education because of following
man made rules written for different place and time.
Our children attend after school Arabic and religion lessons, but they
desperately need all day schools to defend them from un-Islamic ideology.
There are also a growing number of 3rd and 4th generation immigrant
children who do not know enough Arabic to gain a concrete understanding
of their religion without social assistance. There are many obstacles to
opening Islamic schools in America, but we must somehow find a way.
Q: How did you find the Muslim women in Lebanon?

A: In fact, I have mixed feelings about the Muslim women in Lebanon
and in the other Arab countries as well: I am happy, on the one hand, for the
Islamic revival that is adopted by many women who became committed to
their religion and to call for it, especially after the previous era that was
dominated by the Western cultural attack. But on the other hand, I feel very
sorry and even resentful for the fall of many Muslim women who blindly
imitate the Western traditions of moral decline.
I felt particularly ashamed of the women I saw dressing indecent clothes
and acting in an indecent manner.
40
I call on these women, from an experienced point of view, to go back to

the arms of their religion, and they will really be happy and proud.
41
THE SWISS SISTER

ARIANE BAETWEYLER KHALIL
Islam Has Changed My Life Both Socially And Personally. I Felt Happy
That I Am On the Right Path
She came to Lebanon, not merely to visit her husbands family, but to take
on intensive Islamic course. All who have seen her were impressed by her love
of knowledge and her insistence on getting convincing and in-depth answers to
all her questions. They were all also impressed by her profound sense of
responsibility towards Islam and the duty of calling for it in her environment.
Sister Ariane visited our offices, and we had this interview with her.
Q: Allah has blessed you with Islam, could you tell us

about your life before Islam?
A: I am a twenty-year-old Swiss whose name is Ariane Baetwyler Khalil.
I finished my secondary education in 1992. Afterwards, I used to work in a
bookshop. Before that I spent for around one month studying law, but I soon
found out that it was not what I wanted to learn. I was working at the
bookshop to get some money. I liked the work there because I met many
different persons.
One can consider my early teenage life as normal. I was going to school
like all the others, supported by my parents, and enjoying my free time. But
I felt I was different from others because I preferred to have long
discussions with elders than to go to parties or to dance, or I liked to stay at
home for hours painting or writing poems. I have never had many friends
but rather a very good few. Though I am a social person, but if I do not
really trust people around me, I do not try to get in touch with them. I have
never liked to go out with others who, on the one hand, pretended to be my
friends, and on the other hand, did not care whether I joined them or not.
Q: Were you a religious person? What was your idea

about religion?
It must have been at the age of 15 that God had become secondary to me.
The primary importance of my life was this world and the tasks I had to
fulfill in it. I was looking for an ideology which had to be based on
rationality and humanity but not on any religion. I was not convinced about
my own religion because first, I knew, there were other religions which we
also considered to be right; second, religion for me meant in most of the
cases to believe in something without having a proof for it or even to
believe in something that is hard to prove scientifically; third, because
everything we were taught in school was in the name of science not in the
name of God, we were taught at school religion too, but rather as a scientific
subject and not as a spiritual. The gap between God and me grew from day
to day, though, I never denied His existence. I just was not sure about
anything surpassing my logic as do metaphysics and philosophy. I liked to
speak about these things but without being convinced about anything in
particular. Many theories seemed to be possible to me, as long as they were
denied from humanity. I even did not want to be convinced about a certain
theory in order not to become narrow minded. The most important thing to
me was to be good to others and to help as much as I could never mind who
42
was in need of my help or what kind of help he or she afforded. That made
part of my educational heritage which was mostly Christian ideology mixed
with Western freedom.
Q: Do you still have a negative attitude towards religion?

Religion for me was something to be inherited, that meant to me that
most of the people had a certain religion just because they were born in a
country where this religion existed or because of their fore fathers and not
because of conviction one could get through studying it. My own belief
faded away, thinking that being a Christian was accidental and not
determined by God for my parents were Christians, too, and I was living in
a Christian country. Accepting the idea that the five biggest religions of the
world, as there are Christianity, Judaism, Islam, Buddhism and Hinduism,
were all right, I neglected the dangerous aspects of such a view. Instead of
enriching my knowledge and widening my horizon it puzzled and confused
me, leading me to resignation and complete loss of faith.
Q: What saved and rescued you from this state of

confusion?
A: This dizziness increased when I met my future husband in
Switzerland. He was a convinced Muslim, though not practicing the rites of
Islam properly. He explained and defended his point of view whenever he
could but in a way I could not benefit from. It was not so much his fault but
a matter of linguistic misunderstanding and intolerance on my part which I
could not manage to suppress although I tried very hard. Seeing him being
very sure of what he was thinking and saying and what he was believing in,
I despaired. I thought he was narrow minded, intolerant, and also on the
border of being fanatic. But I loved him for so many other reasons that I
wanted to stay with him. We decided to put an end to our controversies
which lasted sometimes for hours without coming to a clear conclusion. We
had spent our time together for half a year when he went to Kuwait for
almost two years. We met each other twice in Cyprus. The second time we
got married. I was nineteen and still Christian. Back in Switzerland, he
began to take care of his religious duties. I was shocked, first, feeling
cheated because we had agreed on neglecting the religious gap between us.
Then, when I saw him praying for the first time, something strange
happened with me. I could not bear it, and I began to feel very sad and
desperate. Nothing could soothe me.
Q: What happened then?

A: Two inner forces seemed to fight against each other; my heart felt like
as if it was torn into pieces. I even reached a point where I wanted to die in
order to get rid of my confusion and pain. This struggle lasted for some
days. It was a horrible time for me. My body reflected my mental situation. I
was very nervous, not knowing whether I had to laugh about this life, which
sometimes seemed to be ridiculous, or to cry about it because I could not get
its true meaning. Then, one night, God, The Almighty, took this burden
from me and put the seed of Islam into my heart. Through His Mercy He
showed me the way towards Himself. I was at home with my husband when
43
I suddenly said that I wanted to embrace Islam. I said: I do not want to go

out of this house anymore without wearing the veil. He was very surprised
about my intention. He could not understand why I suddenly wanted to
change. Neither did I, but I was very sure about it. It was the first time for
me that I take such a very important decision without having thought about
its consequence. Maybe this feeling I had was the only way to lead me
towards Islam, because my mind was closed and not ready to analyze any
information in an objective way. My husband had doubts about the sincerity
of my wish and said that if I wanted to change just because of him he would
not accept it. I assured him that it was because of my own sake that I liked
to become a Muslim and that I was convinced about it. He answered that if I
was really sure about what I was going to do he could not prevent me from
doing it. Moreover, it was his duty to help me to take this first step towards
Islam which meant that he had to teach me the Tashahud. He wrote it down
both in Arabic and Phonetics. I could already read Arabic at that time. After
having said the Tashahud I felt very happy and satisfied though I did not
exactly know what my future would be like.
Q: Would you tell us about the impact of embracing Islam

on your milieu and the problems you faced?
A: First of all, my friends knew that I had changed. They accepted it after
having spoken with me about the reasons pushing me to do that. They still
come to see me. I am happy to have some good friends who really like me
for what I am and not for what the people think I am. Then my brother got
to know about it (he is two years younger). He did not mind and joked about
my fear to tell my parents. Because I was already living in a separate house
with my husband, they knew about my converting on the phone. My father
said: I knew from the beginning that you would do it - you would change.
It was not happy news to him because he was a pessimist. He began to
imagine tragedies like that if in case of a divorce my husband would take the
children from me, and so on. But both of them accepted my decision and up
to now they are still ready to help me.
The problem was my grandparents. It bothered my grandmother very
much when she came to Switzerland (They are Italian).
Q: What are the tangible positive changes in your life since

you adopted Islam?
A: Islam changed my life both on the personal level and the social
relations. On the personal level, I have become more careful about what I do
and more conscious about it, because I started to care about the life in the
Hereafter. I felt kind of happy because I was on the right way. After I
adopted Islam, I started to read about it and what had been irrational to me
at the beginning turned out to be very rational and convincing.
Also reading The Quran, which I had done before without understanding
anything, has became very instructive.
On the social level, I cannot say that the social life I have with Muslims
is better because most Muslims do not practice Islam the way they should. If
I should have converted because of them then I would have been still
Christian.
44
Q: What can you tell us about methods to call nonMuslims to Islam based on your own experience?
A: I would never go to people and tell them right away that Islam is the
Religion leading to the truth and that it is the only perfect religion because
they would misunderstand it. They would think we are crazy to say such a
thing because where we have the proofs from. We cannot tell someone who
does not believe in The Quran, and may be not even in his own religion, that
there are verses (passages) treating this subject very clearly. They would
also think that we try to put ourselves above others.
I also believe that especially in the case of foreign Muslims (Arab or
Iranian callers), people feel offended. They would compare their mission
with the missions of Christian missionaries who used to do a lot of wrong
abroad, forcing people to convert in the name of religion. They would be
afraid of them, thinking that they may have the same intention and way of
executing their will.
Further, Islam has to be introduced to people. Many do not know what
Islam means and what it asks the human race to live and struggle for. The
ideology of Islam is unknown. To fill this empty space, we have to begin to
show up in public institutions and strengthen our call. We should inform our
environment continuously about our religion, our activities, our goals, and
our rights. We should have big organizations that coordinate all the
activities.
In every country, there should be at least one administration and also one
sheikh. This is very important because people who are eager to learn often
do not get a chance to do so, because there is no religious authority (not in
the sense of power but of knowledge).
We have to tell the Europeans to separate between Islam and the
practices some Muslim link to Islam because this makes the view blurred to
others. Muslims should know more about Islam so that they could give a
good idea about it.
The best way to reach people nowadays is the scientific way, because
most of them trust all sciences.
Q: What is the role you are personally assuming or the role

you intend to assume in serving the Islamic Call?
A: Before I serve, I have to know enough about Islam, and that is why I
came to Lebanon. There are many Swiss people who converted to Islam and
still do not know anything about it.
So, I am planning to organize courses and give lectures to others so that
they know more and more about Islam.
I think that my place in the near future is going to be in Switzerland
because I know this country and its population and my rights and limits.
Most of all I could serve the Islamic Call there. I am preparing an enquiry
on students graduating from high school (secondary education). I want to
get a clear picture of what well-educated Swiss youth know about Islam.
45
Q: What are the potentials and prospects of the Islamic

Call in your country?
A: The problem is that we have some Islamic institutions like that of
Ahl Ul-Bayt (A.S.) that care more about men than women. Moreover,
there is no special Islamic program. The Islamic call is still weak and needs
more callers and real efforts.
Also people prefer to acquire Islam from a neutral source and not from
political parties.
Q: How do you view the Muslims current state of affairs

and that of women in particular?
A: In general, tradition and customs spoil Islam: There are things done in
the name of Islam that are non-Islamic. Women do not know much about
their rights or duties.
Women should put more effort in acquiring Islam and should take more
initiatives in the current life. Men must give women the chance to serve the
Islamic call if they want.
Q: Do you wish to address the Muslims from the forum of

Noor Al-Islam?
A: It is a very good magazine but I wonder why there are more Arabic
pages than English. I suggest that they specify a special corner for
translating some verses from the Holy Book (Quran).
At last, I would like to ask Muslims to have the patience that Imam
Hussein (A.S.) had to reach his goal.
Moreover, they should be open minded, logical, and rational; i.e. I advise
Muslims to try to cooperate with non-Muslims and try to find the common
points between all the religions. I think they should benefit from anyone
who can offer them good things even if it was from an atheist, but first they
have to be surer of their own religion.
46
THE ITALIAN MUSLIM BROTHER (AMMAR):

ISLAM ARISES IN OUR COUNTRY AND IN EUROPE
This interview with the editor of Il Puro, the Italian Islamic Magazine,
was published by The Line, The London based Islamic magazine. We
republish it here with some minor changes, due to its importance and to
enable a wider section of Muslim readers to learn about the Muslims in Italy.
Please introduce yourself, and when did you embrace

Islam?
My name is Ammar. I am an Italian Muslim of 54 years of age who
embraced Islam ten years ago.
Q: Why did you convert to Islam?

A: Before I became Muslim, I was active in Italian politics; to be more
precise I was a militant of the Italian extra parliamentarian right wing. My
interest in Islam started with the Islamic Revolution in Iran.
When I came to know of this Islamic Revolution, I liked the message
which was coming out. It was against Communism and Capitalism, and
therefore, it had the same objectives that I had or at least this was my
impression.
Mine was primarily curiosity based on the political message coming from
the Islamic Revolution but nothing more.
I have to open a bracket here and explain that before I became a Muslim
during the time of political activism, I was a Traditionalist: I belonged to
that current of thought that sees in the West a decadent phase in the history
of humanity. Some of the major writers of these international currents of
thought were Rene Guenon (a Communist who converted to Islam),
Burcard, Evola, Valsan... All of them believed that Western society is a
rotten one, that Western man is decadent because he has lost his spirituality
and has moved away from God, and that man needs to find God again. I
believed likewise, but these thoughts for me were only intellectual
digressions. My life was like that of any other Western, a life empty of real
spirituality. I was condemning this society, but I myself was an active son of
it, until I met Islam which provides you with a clear and distinctive set of
rules and regulations to guide a person towards spirituality and, ultimately,
God. Through Islamic teachings, I have understood many things, among
which is that Islam, besides being a guide for our spiritual life, is also a
doctrine for liberation for all humanity.
Q: Could you describe the present situation in Italy, and

how many converts are there?
A: The situation of Islam in Italy is undoubtedly a growing one. There
are people entering Islam continuously, however, it is difficult to say how
many converts there are. We must make a distinction between those who
convert to practice Islam and those who proclaim their faith only for interior
motives.
47
I would say that to my knowledge the practicing Muslim converts in Italy

are about 500 out of a total of 2000 Italian converts. I would like to say that
Islamic propagation in Italy is nonexistent.
I, together with a small group of brothers and sisters, have two and a half
years ago formed a news agency, and we have seen that, with the help of
Allah, the interest in Islam is growing. We receive many letters, and
recently we have had some conversions especially among the young. For
example, a few months ago an Italian Nazi-skinhead after various
correspondences embraced Islam. Obviously after his conversion he has
totally changed. We have also many women who have converted. The
majority of them come from a university background, either current students
or with a university degree.
Q: What are the problems for Italian Muslims?

A: Concerning the problems of Muslims in Italy, I can say that there are
many. For example, we have no cemetery where a Muslim can be buried
according to the rules of Islam. There has been no formal understanding
between the Muslims and the Italian authority. The Italian government has
had some agreement with other religious minorities like the Christian,
Protestants, and Jews whereas with the Islamic community there has been
no formal recognition. This obviously is a problem in legal terms because it
denies us legitimacy.
Then there is the problem within the community itself which reflects the
situation of the Islamic communities across Europe and the entire Muslim
world. We have practically two types of Islam, an Islam that the Western
mass-media has defined fundamentalist the Islam of those who want to
practice their religion, who wish to live according to it, who work for it, and
whose ladies are proud of their Islamic hijab. Then there is the Exotic
Islam liked by certain Western commentators because it is a passive Islam
which is born in the mosque and dies in the mosque. This is the type of
Islam towards which the West has shown its courtesy and given freedom.
Our Islam is a live Islam, the Islam of Prophet Muhammad (P.B.U.H.)
and of his rightful successors who have shown us, with their examples and
their life, that Islam besides praying is also a struggle.
Q: We have heard of some problems the foreigners are

facing. Are the Muslims targeted as well?
A: There is a problem of general discontent towards immigrants,
primarily because, like in other countries of Europe, Italy is facing an
economic crisis. Therefore, foreigners are seen by many nationals as those
who take jobs from Italian nationals in an already depressed job market.
There is no specific hate for Muslims, in fact. As far as I know, those who
have become the target of the nationalist movement are non-Muslim or nonpracticing Muslims who often are involved in clashes with locals. These are
elements who do not practice Islam and who have found their way into the
Italian crime society. They drink and go to places where alcohol is served.
They do drugs and go to places where drugs are distributed. It is towards
these that the local anger has turned. I do not see this as a problem for the
Muslims nor do I see at the moment a problem coming from the right-wing
48
extremists. The world of the right-wing in Italy and Europe is very diverse.
We have to make a distinction. There are, for example, groups of
traditionalists that are great admirers of what Islam has achieved in Iran and
other Islamic countries. They say that Europe is in decadence and that the
salvation of Europe can come from Islam, and they have declared this fact
on many occasions in their publication, and some of the Italian converts
come from this background. Naturally, like me, when they enter Islam they
leave their previous political activity.
We have to clearly identify where the real threat comes from. For
example, I see a major threat from the left. They show themselves to be very
sympathetic towards immigrants and willing to help them; however, their
help is not unconditional. They want to integrate them within their own
culture. They are willing to help as long as they give up their culture, their
religion, and their way of being. The reality is that many circles in the West
are a danger for Muslims and Islam, whether being those who physically
attack them or those who blandish them with nice words.
Q: Do you have freedom of worship in Italy, and do you

have Muslim schools, organizations, mosques etc? Can
hijab be worn at schools and universities?
A: I must say that at present for what concerns freedom of worship we
have no problem. We can organize religious processions and congregational
prayers in the open with minimum notice to the police, especially if the
organizers are Italian citizens. In fact, in the city of Naples, we have been
celebrating Eid-ul-Fitr for the last two years in a public park. We have held
Quds Day demonstrations. Personally, as an Italian, I advise the police that
we intend to march on such and such a date in such a place with no further
bureaucratic complications.
Concerning wearing of hijab, there is no restriction in schools or
universities. As a matter of fact, you can wear hijab also on the passport
photograph.
Concerning the number of organizations, schools, and mosques, we can
say that these are non-existent. There is one mosque in Rome and one in
Milan; however, there are many private places where Friday prayers are
held and where Muslims meet. There are no schools for Muslim children.
In the last few years with the growing number of Muslims, some
organizations have been formed based on nationality. However, very
recently, an organization has been formed that includes representatives of
each community with the purpose of formulating demands to put to the
Italian government with one voice.
Q: Does the situation in Bosnia make you afraid for the

future of Islam in Europe?
A: Personally, I believe that the Bosnian situation could be the forerunner
of a more serious situation across Europe, due to the historical animosity
that has existed between the West and Islam.
Despite what the Western propaganda says, history has proved that the
growth of Islam is not due to its sword but rather to its message. That is
49
why today, in spite of everything, Islam is the fastest growing religion in the
world - a growth which threatens the hegemony of certain powers which, in
order to defend themselves and their interests, have created an elaborate
network which spreads lies and a distortion of the Islamic message in order
to create animosity between the people of the West and Islam. This role was
once held by bigot Christian church leaders. Now that Christianity is no
more than a private belief, the new forerunners of this fight are the leaders
of the secular superpowers and multinational directors who want the world
to be nothing more than a big market where they can sell their goods and
products. Of course if such a situation of hatred is established, it would be
even worse for the converts because people hate more their own nationals
who change religion since it is illogical for them that an Italian or a
European changes; whereas, it is logical for them that an Arab, Indian, or
Pakistani is Muslim. Therefore, I fear that in a future, which may be not so
close, we could see an open anti-Islamic man infestation developing in
Europe.
Q: What message do you have for the converts?

A: First of all I would like to give them my congratulations for the choice
they have made since what they have chosen can give them happiness,
stability, and equilibrium. What I say to them is that the most important
thing is to grow spiritually within Islam. Having taken the first step and
declaring La Ilaha Illallah, Muhammadan Rasoolullah, we must then
deepen our knowledge of Islam to progress; otherwise, we lose a good
opportunity. We become like a person who is invited to have lunch at a
beautifully prepared table with the most delicious food, and yet he only eats
the breadcrumbs that have fallen under the table. In front of us God has laid
this magnificent table. It is up to us to nourish ourselves with its foods.
Spiritual growth must go hand in hand with any development because Islam
is not only a religion but a total liberation.
Thank you for your time in giving this interview. We hope that,
Inshallah, the Muslims in your own country will be successful in spreading
the message of Islam, as Allah pleases and wishes.
50
THE GERMAN MUSLIM BROTHER

CHRISTOF MARCINCOFISKI
I was attracted to Islam by its conformity with the human instinct and it
providing the adequate solutions for the problems of mankind.
During my stay in Western Germany, I met many Muslims of German
origin whom Allah (S.W.T.) guided to His right religion. Those who are
beginning to enter in Gods religion as groups of both men and women of all
classes and cultural levels have reached tens or even hundreds of thousands in
number. The influence of Islam on German intellectuals is not new; it goes
back to the last century and even before that. The great German poet
Goethe has praised Islam and its Prophet in his wonderful poems. And
today, the enthusiastic activities of the German Muslim community in the field
of the call have enabled more and more Germans to be introduced to Islam
and find what they were looking for in it; Islam will save these people and
enable them to denounce the disgusting materialistic civilization. What is
more impressive is that these people, having been guided to Islam, will want to
guide members of their family and society to the right path. There is no doubt
that these millions of Westerners who choose Islam as their religion, in spite of
all the glamour of the Western way of life, are evidence against all those
Muslims who are running after their materialistic desire.
Out of these German brothers I came to know, I would like to present to
the readers of Noor Al-Islam the German brother Christof Marcincoliski,
whom I had this interview with about how he became a Muslim, and how he
found Islam, as well as what he believes the duties of those who work for the
cause of Islam are.
I asked brother Christof who did not change his original name:
Q: How did you become a Muslim and why?

A: I find Islam, firstly, to be against idolism with all its forms that
appears, one way or another, in all the other religions, and which insults the
mind. It is the religion of a pure unitary doctrine that gives the clearest idea
of our great Creator... It also draws in a wonderful and rational way the ideal
relation between man and his Creator what gives life its precious value,
makes man feel reassured about his fate, and motivates him to assume a line
of positive work that enables him to build life in the right way.
I also found that its book, The Glorious Quran, is not a book that is far
away from life and its development. It is not a book to be read in mosques
and then put away on the shelves. It is a book that draws a comprehensive
system for the life of the individual and the society which is both realistic
and able to respond to the needs of man in his life in a balanced and fair way
for it does not let either of the needs of the body or the soul to overcome one
another. In fact, this is a very vital organization for mankind which we do
not find in the other religions.
Moreover, I used to live with a group of friends whom I found to be
totally lost; although they believed that a balanced and just system that gives
a reason and an objective for their life should exist. But since they did not
believe in God and did not allow such a system to organize their life, they
were totally plunged in their personal life and have completely ignored the
public life... This unacceptable reality was refused by my mind and my
feelings, and it was only natural for me to seek deliverance in Islam, the
51
religion of the right path. I made a great effort to understand its principles
and teachings. I found in it what I was looking for, and I consider myself to
be born again. Moreover, I do not feel sorry for the pleasures my new
Islamic belief has made unlawful. Anyway, I am convinced that all what
Islam bans is but evil and bad, and all that Islam allows would raise my
worth in this life and in the Hereafter.
Q: Do you have, as a Muslim, problems in the society?

A: Yes, I do, because the Westerners are against religion in general, and
because they want to be with their god at the same level, which is
impossible. Man is but a creation and he cannot understand the essence of
God. And because they are against religion, the imperial Western powers
tried to create some problems for the Muslims and to limit their freedom in
many areas, despite the fact that they claim to be democratic and defend
mans rights and freedom. As for the people, they claim to be tolerant. But
this is not true, as every Muslim feels and suffers of, especially with the
emergence of the new Nazi movements. On the other hand, the status of
Muslims in Germany may be better than in other European countries.
Q: What do you think of the present conditions of Islam

and Muslims?
A: In fact, man should feel very sorry for the differences that divide
groups that aim to fragment Muslims instead of uniting them, although they
have the greatest message, the most glorious heritage, and vast wealth that
ought to give them a unique position in this world. But I am very interested
and concerned in the new Islamic upheaval that has a better understanding
of Islam and seeks to establish it on this earth and especially in some of the
Islamic countries. However, I am afraid of the inherent weakness that is a
result of fragmentation, isolationism and hastiness. I hope that those in
charge will try to correct any defects. I also like to mention here in
particular, the problem of secular fragmentation and the false accusations
made by some people without any consideration of the higher Islamic
interest.
We hope, as Muslims living in the West, that the Islamic march in the
West will be consolidated and gain more and more followers, for there is
good readiness to adopt it especially among intellectuals. But we need to
improve our call methods by means of action before words and information
though there is great need to improve this side too.
But before anything else we need to be committed, tolerant, and patient
because we have a big goal that needs a lot of sacrifices.
Finally, I want to tell the German and other European Muslims although there is no difference in Islam between one race and another - that
they have to reflect the greatness and the beauty of Islam, because we are in
a sensitive and critical position, and we cannot serve our Islam if we make
any mistakes or misunderstandings.
52
The American Sister

FATIMA
Islam brought happiness into my life and gave me a feeling of respect to
myself and the others.
Just as truth emits a light that guides those who dive deep in the darkness
and those who are led astray, You, our Lord, guide whom You wish to Your
straight path, those who pray for Your help in the dark night of their
confusion, to be met by Your gracious guidance.
From this deep darkness, the American sister Fatima was able to escape
and become a new Muslim sister who was guided by the Light of Islam. In
this interview, she tells us (at her home in Kaifoun in Mount Lebanon) the
story of how she became a Muslim.
Q: Please tell us about your environment and the

circumstances that led you to Islam?
A: First, I would like to welcome you. I am an American from the city of
Denver. I was born in 1951. I called myself Fatima after Fatima al-Zahra
(A.S.). I have a university degree in nursing, and I am interested in the
various fields of culture especially religion. I have worked as a nurse in
America, but now I am a housewife. I take care of my family and my
Lebanese husband whom I met after I became a Muslim. We live in this
beautiful Lebanese town. And I always try to develop myself as a Muslim
by learning more about Islam to serve my religion and my message.
I thank Allah, (Subhanahu wataallah), for helping me find the truth,
Islam. As He offers this path to all His creatures, and so to me, and I am so
grateful. It is as if I came home after a long journey and finally sat before
the heart of knowing that there are answers to all my questions, and I can
have peace of mind in knowing that ultimate truth does exist. That is
because Christianity took a sectarian detour in its origin and did not adhere
to the truth as taught by Prophet Jesus (A.S.). So the present day
Christianity is based on basic misconceptions. Growing up in a Christian
environment, as I did, gives one, as myself, some confusing concepts such
as altered literature (Bible), indirect relationship with Allah (S.W.T.),
separation of church from political economic structure, forgiveness through
the crucifixion of Jesus, doctrine of original sin, son of Allah (S.W.T.),
and some left over pagan ideas such as Christmas, Easter, and the trinity...
These are the negative aspects, and I mention these in retrospect, not
knowing they were misconceptions at the time of learning and practicing
Christianity. I did wonder at the inconsistencies, and I did ask some
questions which were left to ...When you grow up you will understand.
Well I grew up and still did not understand. The positive things that
Christianity gave to me were knowledge of God, respect for God, and a
social structure adherent to religious laws as they knew them to be. It also
gave me some knowledge base to continue my search for the truth. I am
thankful to these experiences, and I am also thankful to my parents and
grandparents who did the best they could to let me know about a
relationship with God.
53
My family in the U.S.A. is German in origin and strictly Protestant

Lutheran in religion. I attended Lutheran school for 13 years and lived in a
fairly isolated German, Lutheran social atmosphere. I attended daily
religious study classes - a typical American upbringing. If one can
generalize, my rearing was much more religious and attentive than the
norm.
I became an inactive member of the church in my early adult years as I
became disillusioned with its inability to answer those questions I had and
its inability to address social and political realities in the U.S.A., and I began
to look at various philosophies and other branches of Christianity. I made an
attempt to return to the Lutheran church for one year, however, I found it
impossible to honestly participate as an adult in the doctrines I found to be
more and more false. Bewilderment within myself was my ever present
baggage as I wondered why I could not find inner peace in knowing what
the truth is, as I never gave up the prospect that Allah (S.W.A.) had created
all of us and this world so exquisitely with the truth contained therein. I feel
within myself that there was a Complete Truth given to us by our God;
however, for some reason I could not find it.
Q: How did you come to embrace Islam?

A: In the middle of my third decade of life (Alhamdulillah), I more and
more felt distress about looking at the world around myself, participating in
the world, be holding a future, and still not having the missing puzzle piece.
I feared the Day of Judgment and did not know how to face it in my then
present state of incomplete knowledge. At that time I quite simply prayed.
Yes, I prayed. I prayed that God would show the right path to me and lead
and guide me.
Within two weeks, a doctor I was working with at that time (my
profession is nursing) began to speak with me about her Islamic faith. She
was from Pakistan and Shia. She did not have books about Islam in English
for me; however, she shared what she knew. I was quite interested and
wanted more information.
At that time, I was completing my nursing education at the university, so
I looked at the university schedule to see if there was perhaps any class
about Islam. I found an Islamic Study class and took it for one semester. It
was a general survey course, historical in nature. I gleaned what information
from it and from the classmates - many of whom were Muslims. Through
my participation in this class I was able to meet an American sister who had
become a Muslim through the teaching of her Iranian husband and the
Iranian community. She helped me so much (Alhamdulillah) in my study of
Islam and in many of its aspects of daily living and worship. Through her
friendship and care I was introduced to a group of believers in the local
cultural Iranian and Lebanese community.
Nearly after one year of study since I had beseeched Allah (Subhanahu
wataallah) for help in showing me the right path I became a Muslim during
the month of Ramadan (Alhamdulillah). How gracious and beneficent Allah
(S.W.A.) has been to me in my life to guide me to the truth!
54
Q: Could you tell us about the impact of your

embracement of Islam on your milieu, and what are the
problems, if any, that you now face?
A: Embracing Islam does mean inevitable change in ones life. Every
change adherent to the faith has been a joy in my life. Initially, I can say
some have been a bit startling and difficult; however, how can I ever not be
pleased to change when I waited for so long to know the truth?
Personally, my impulse became to get all the information I could, to read
books, to read The Quran, and to learn from other Muslims. The reciting of
prayer and contemplation is my solace. I wear womens Islamic dress and
feel a metamorphosis of subtle change by so doing. I did not know that this
was essential when first studying Islam and was a bit taken aback when my
sisters told me of this. I began this process slowly and realized that this
mode of garmenting oneself is not only the cloth and what it covers but an
inward spiritual journey as well. I truly feel my self respect. My honor for
society and the Islamic body of believers has grown by covering
appropriately. Our examples for Islamic dress come from the Household of
the Prophet (P.B.U.H.) as Sayyeda Zeinab (A.S.) and Sayyeda Fatima Zahra
(A.S.). Certainly their examples in behavior as wives, mothers, and
members of society were intimately connected to their covering themselves,
their self respect, and their honor for those around them.
The effect on my parents, children, and relatives was predictable I
suppose. They adhere to Christian doctrine and see me as a lost, condemned
soul. This has been the most difficult thing for me to lose the respect of my
parents in this regard. I pray that they would follow the path of Islam. Of
course, they still love me as their daughter and through the years have
become more accepting of my change in dress, eating, etc. but the look in
their eyes is not the same for me. They feel hurt by this change. I respect my
parents and their commitment to their church and family.
My great happiness is the subsequent conversion of my three adult
children to Islam (Alhamdulillah). They are studying their faith and each has
in his heart the desire to serve Islam in propagation and service. My sons are
currently being educated to teach, (Inshallah), and my daughter is a
homemaker, mother, and wife.
Non-Muslim friends, who were truly friends, respect my decision to
become a Muslim. Our relationship has become closer in some cases
because we can discuss religion with more knowledge. They do nice,
respectful things such as buy meat from the Islamic meat store to serve for
me and provide a quiet room in which I can pray when I visit their home. In
general, I have not lost friends and probably have gained.
In my employment at the hospital, fellow employees were quite
accepting of me. They would cover my absence so I could pray, arrange
their meal times so I could break my fast in Ramadan, and, in general, were
open and sharing with me about their lack of knowledge of Islam which
elicited many discussions. I started wearing Islamic dress to my work
approximately one year after becoming a Muslim and six months after
wearing it at home and socially. This provoked many questions from staff,
patients, etc. They were accepting and respectful. My career advancement
55
was not affected, (Alhamdulillah), as the hospital wanted me to take a

higher position as supervisor, However, I said I would not be able to attend
the parties associated with the position as there was drinking of alcohol and
dancing. So they said that this party attendance was mandatory; therefore, I
declined the position.
Q: On the personal level, do you feel more peaceful, secure,

and relieved?
A: Yes, all of the above: more peaceful, secure, and relieved, and as I
said before, it was as if I have come home. Islam covers in practical terms
every aspect of life, and I see it as a continuing evolving process. I am ever
humble before its greatness and completeness. Each day I learn new aspects
of this path.
The Quran is the source of peace to me. My security comes from
knowing more and more about the Prophet (P.B.U.H.) and the twelve
Imams (A.S.) who provide a supreme example for living this life. There is
not any problem I face which could compare to what Imam Hussein (A.S.)
confronted at Karbala in his sacrifice.
The relief comes from now having a direct relationship with Allah
(S.W.A.) without need of an intermediary, as Jesus (A.S.) is in Christianity.
It states in the Quran [50: 16]: We are nearer to him than the regulate
vein. This is a very direct and close relationship we have with Allah
(S.W.A.).
Q: On the social relations level, do you feel the difference

between your relations with Muslims now and those with
non-Muslims in the past?
A: Yes, there is a code of ethics and conduct prescribed and ordained by
Allah on our relations between each other. We have The Quran and
traditions of our Prophet (P.B.U.H.) and Imams (A.S.) to look to for
guidance. I am grateful for these sources and examples.
I feel close in my relations with other Muslims. Certainly, we are all not
perfect, and we all error in our caring for each other as one body;
however, in general, there is a much higher level of mutual honesty,
benevolence, and cooperation in the Muslim world compared to the nonMuslim world.
I did not leave Christianity because of not having benevolence, honesty,
and cooperation; I left because the doctrine is incorrect. One can find many
fine examples of loving, caring Christians such as in the community in
which I was raised, but without the entire truth of Islam one is left, as a
Christian, without all the rules for life and will inevitably feel lost in the
social realm of life.
Q: Do you suggest any specific methods, based on you own

experience, to call non-Muslims to Islam?
A: The example that we are in our everyday learning is one of the
greatest ways to show that submission to Allah is part of our personality.
This personality would hopefully be an impetus for some to examine
Islam. I would encourage all who travel as Muslims to non-Muslim lands
56
for work or study or whatever reason not to abandon their example. Their
behavior with non-Muslims is important, and too often what the nonMuslim sees of their actions is taken as Islamic behavior which is a
deception and misleading to the non-Muslims.
Doctrine for the Christian, as it was for myself, may be the greatest
reason for conversion to Islam. I would encourage any Christian to really
study well the doctrine of Christianity. I believe true study of Christianity
will lead one to Islam because of the many errors in logic and reasoning
found therein. There are books available to give to them regarding
misconceptions in the Bible, but point to even passages in the Bible itself
proclaiming Prophet Muhammad (P .B.U.H.) as the final Messenger.
I truly appreciated and continue to appreciate the many fine Islamic
books which have been translated into English. In the U.S.A., the Iranian
foundations were most helpful in supplying these for my children and me.
Q: What is the role you are personally assuming or the role

A: I believe the greatest role I can serve is to be a good wife, mother, and
homemaker. I have a small baby and feel great prospect in being able to
raise him in Islamic surroundings. Parenting is the most valuable
undertaking for the future and certainly an all-consuming mission. We are
most blessed to have as our examples for parenting our Prophet (P.B.U.H.),
the Imams (A.S.), and their wives. Their hard work in parenting and
working for the family helped us in Islam to, still, have a solid social and
family structure network.
I feel there is a great need for Islamic childrens books written in English.
I am certainly not an illustrator but I have thoughts about their content.
Inshallah, I can contribute my effort in this regard as well as any writing
that is needed in general.
Q: What are the potentials and prospects of the Islamic

A: I am now living in Lebanon, but to give my view of the U.S.A. seems
logical as I spent most of my life there. The potentials of the Islamic Call in
the U.S.A. are great as the general population is good and accepting. They
are a searching group with great disillusion with their present society.
Only Allah (S.W.A.) knows about the prospects for the Islamic Call in
the U.S.A. I feel I can suppose that the prospect for the Americans present
course is downfall and misery as it is not currently based on Islam, or even
Christianity. It is a racial, secularist, floundering government and society.
Q: What in your view is the state of Muslim women?

A: I think we Muslim women have as our guide and example the faithful
women of our Islamic history. Khadija (A.S.), Sayyeda Fatima Zahra (A.S.),
Sayyeda Zeinab (A.S.), the wives of our Imams (A.S.), Hajjar (A.S.),
Miriam (A.S.), the wife of Pharaoh (A.S.) etc... If we take their example as
they struggled, suffered, and took their happiness and try to incorporate
even a small part of their traits into our personalities, we would take more
comfort and solace in the life that Allah (S.W.A.) has given to us. Does this
57
represent the current state of Muslim women? Probably not, because as

stated before, we become entrapped in our cultures rather than Islam. We
have no excuse because Allah (S.W.A.) has elevated women to an exalted
position in Islam. Her rights are protected, and her status is individual in
regard to her path of faithfulness.
Q: Do you wish to address Muslims from the forum of

Noor Al-Islam?
A: I would like to add my voice to others having great concern about the
influx of Hollywood Media into developing countries around the world.
Hollywood, I believe, has done much to destroy the limited social
structure that existed in the U.S.A. maybe 30 to 40 years ago, and now is
being incorporated into populations around the world, especially with the
advent of the satellite dish, videos, CDs, cassettes; etc. Hollywood movies,
music, and cartoons are currently the U.S.A.s largest export, so its
distribution will of course be propagated and protected worldwide by the
private owners and the U.S. government. Remember when you turn on the
television to any meaningless violence and inhumane behavior contained in
many cartoons, movies, and T.V. programs, contrary to Islamic teachings,
you are inviting a very potent and evil force into your home, and many will
divert your children and your own attentions away from valuable subjects to
disrupting and corrupting subjects.
Thank you for your kind consideration of my thoughts and words. I
appreciate your diligent work and like to read the English section of Noor
Al-Islam.
58
CLEAR FACTS LEAD A BELGIAN COUPLE TO

EMBRACE ISLAM
Following the Zionist invasion of Lebanon in 1982, Beirut was besieged
for more than two months. The deteriorated situation motivated me to make
the hard decision: Departure!
During a short cease-fire, we had the chance to leave the bunkers and
cast a look on our homes and store shops. Everything was a ruin. I decided
to leave the country to ease my nerves and start business abroad. The only
route out was via Syria. From Damascus airport I left for Brussels, the
capital of Belgium, where I was often for business or visits of relatives.
I reached the country on that Friday noon and went directly to my
relatives house. The family was getting ready to spend the weekend at the
seaside, a 100 km. away.
They welcomed me, praised Allah for my safety, and asked a lot of
questions about the homeland, the friends, and the relatives, since the
telephone services were inoperative.
My relative Said was a surgeon working in a big hospital; he was married
with two children. He was bright, intellectual, and skilled in his profession,
and with high morals and good reputation. He was committed to Eastern
traditions despite spending many years in the West.
His only defect that saddened me was his indifference regarding Islam.
Though he was of inborn purity (Fitra), he lacked the Islamic knowledge as
a result of living in a non-Muslim country. Being fully occupied with his
job, he had no time to get such religious information. Hence he led a
western routine life.
I performed my prayer and sat to have some rest. My relative asked me
to join them and spend the weekend at the seaside. Giving some excuses, I
apologized but he was not convinced since he knew how much I loved
swimming. He insisted, and I finally told him the real reason for my refusal.
It was to avoid seeing women semi-naked (in their swimming suits) or in
indecent situations. He then suggested spending the couple of days in his
friends villa, Dr. Bernard, a physician who worked in the same hospital
where my relative used to work. He phoned him, and we soon were on our
way to his villa in Louvain, 30 km. south of Brussels. He welcomed us
warmly since the Westerners suffer loneliness and hardly enjoy visits of
their relatives. It was a splendid villa amid a big garden, with a swimming
pool at one corner. In the small room near the pool, we put on our
swimming suits and jumped into the clean water. We enjoyed swimming
then got out to stretch on the green grass and enjoy the warm sun. I looked
at the villa and was taken by a surprise when a beautiful woman, the
doctors wife, in her swimming suit came in our direction to welcome the
dear guest. The husband introduced her to me, and she stretched her hand to
shake mine. I drew back and apologized for not shaking hand with her. She
became red in the face and quickly returned to the villa. Her husband
followed in anger, and my relative exploded blaming me for such backward
behavior, finalism, and religious prejudice. How could I humiliate such a
famous doctor and his wife - a famous psychiatrist? Could Islam be
disgusting to such an extent? I tried to pacify his anger and told him of my
59
readiness to apologize to them and explain the situation. He went inside and
came with the husband who was still angry. He said: You have humiliated
us. How could you refuse shaking my wifes hand? Are not we clean
enough? I said: Please, do call your wife; I want to apologize to her. He
went, and she came with him, still vexed. She said: Am I dirty? Suppose I
were, is it a matter of good behavior not to shake my hand while you are my
guest? Are you such a fanatic to consider us filthy or infidels?
I said: It is nothing to do with filth or infidelity. I shook your husbands
hand just few minutes before you came to join us.
What is it then? she asked.
I thought that the best means of defense is to attack. Seeking Allahs
help, I said: I used to think that the Europeans are objective and discuss
the matters objectively. No doubt, scientific progress affects the social
behavior, especially of those highly educated individuals. You could have
taken the matter easy and asked about the reasons for my behavior. Instead,
your reaction was quite strange vis--vis such simple matters. I think the
concept of civilized or uncivilized has nothing to do with the educated or the
uneducated, poverty or wealth, and the developing or the developed
countries.
They said nothing, and I added: Dr. Bernard, whose beautiful villa is
this? He said, My wifes and mine.
I said: What would you say if I seized a part of it to be my own? Would
you agree on no conditions?
He said: It is nonsense! Why should I agree?
I said: If it were the jungle law, I could do it at my will. Yet, there are
laws that regulate the social relations.
He asked: What do you intend to say?
I said: You dont agree at my sharing with you your property. Could you
agree at sharing with you your wife?
She is beautiful; every man wants to kiss her or shake her hand. Even I
would do it if my instincts were not controlled. However, I act through laws
decreed by my Lord, the Creator of all. It is a matter of religious
instructions and Islamic behavior.
Have you ever been to a jewelers shop? Have you seen precious stones
thrown here and there? Can everyone touch them? Are not they kept in a
safe place where no one can get them? We, Muslims, consider woman as a
precious stone. Not everyone can touch or enjoy her beauty. We dont allow
one to degrade her or damage her chastity. It is not the same as in your
country where woman has lost her female nature and become a commodity,
a plaything for all vices and indecencies. She is no more considered a
human being. All your feminist organizations are means to cover the
womans exploitation. They still listened attentively without interrupting
me. I continued, You see how corruption spreads at large and family
relations are discarded. It is the result of the freedom of no limits. It starts
with shaking hands to end in an intimate love affair. Dont you feel it is an
odd situation? You do! But you are afraid of saying your opinions, lest you
may be labeled as reactionaries. You stick to such trifles which are the real
backwardness. In such an atmosphere, every woman will look for a lover
60
and thus corruption spreads as fire in dry straws. Children of unknown

fathers can be seen everywhere. Your girls count the days to be 15 and leave
the parents house and experience life by their own. Can these countless
illegal children settled in special homes be considered civilization? What do
statistics tell you? Thousands of the aged die in their homes while no one
knows about them until bad smelling leak out of their homes.
When I took a breath, the doctors wife said: Dont you think that
Muslim men are quite tough on women? Women are locked in their homes.
They cannot have jobs and should observe hijab. Is not polygamy a remnant
of old ages?
I said: Islam forbids whatever leads to situations experienced in your
communities. Hijab is womans shield against mens lusty instincts. It is to
spare man the instincts stirred by womans beauty. It is for the benefit of all
humanity.
Islam does not lock woman in her house. She can have any job or social
activity outside her house, but she should observe decent clothes. Our
history is rich with such active women in their communities.
Moreover, man is also ordered to act decently. The reason for this
dispute is my refusal to shake hands with you. It is a religious duty.
Similarly, a Muslim woman is not allowed to shake hand with a foreigner.
Regarding polygamy, it is allowed under strict conditions to solve social
problems suffered by communities such as yours. Your thinkers confess such
a truth. When I finally apologized, I felt a clear change in their attitude.
They asked me to spend the night with them but I apologized and was about
to leave when they expressed their wish to meet again and have more
discussions. I was ready to do that. For more than ten days we met, and I
answered all their questions regarding Islam religion. Both were convinced
of the sound reasoning and asked how to become Muslims. I said, Quite
simply. There is no baptism, no confession and no sacred bread! Just you
utter: There is no god but Allah, and Muhammad is His messenger.
Both of them uttered the clause twice for an accurate pronunciation. I
congratulated them and shook the husbands hand, while the wife drew
back. I taught them how to perform ablution, prayers and fasting and
promised to provide them with Islamic literature. I gave the doctors wife an
Islamic dress as a gift. Both of them today propagate Islam in America.
61
Antoine Jaja:
The Bible Calls to Islam
Jaja (Mustafa) is a graduate from a French University. He is from the city
of Bshirry (Lebanon). He is a Christian who converted to Islam. He read the
Old Testament and the new one, and after reading The Holy Quran, he
became a Muslim enjoying spiritual tranquility and rest, though his kin and
kith turned away from him. A local newspaper interviewed him recently.
Q: When and how did you acquire Islamic ideology?

A: I am proud of being of the people of The Book. The Bible was the
first book that linked me to Islam and to The Quran. I read The Quran and
pondered on the Quranic verse that reads: {Those who follow the Apostle,
the Prophet, the Ummi (unlearned) whom they find written (in their
scriptures) with them in the Torah and the Ingil; (who) enjoins unto them
(what is) good and prevents them from evil...} [Aaraf: 157].
I made a thorough investigation in the Divine Books that preceded The
Holy Quran. I found that the Islamic religion is actually the religion of all
prophets and apostles. Prophet Jesus (a.s.) was sent with the mission of The
Lord. He says: {For I have not spoken of myself, but of the Father (Lord)
Who sent me, He gave me commandment, what I should say and what I
should speak.}. [John: 12/49].
The Bible clearly calls to Islam, the religion of Prophet Ibrahim (a.s.)
who was a monotheist.
Q: When did you start such investigation?

A: I became a Muslim after profound studying of the Torah and David
Psalms. In 1993 and 1994, I made a comparative study of the holy Books
and The Holy Quran. I found that The Quran completes and verifies the
preceding Divine Books.
Prophet Muhammads (P.B.U.H.) message is a perfection of the
preceding religions. The Holy Quran says: {...This day I have perfected for
you, your religion and have completed My favor on you and chosen for
you Islam (to be) the religion.} [Al-Maidah :3].
Q: You are a Christian from the Maroni sect; how could

you overstep the sectarian factor flourishing in Lebanon?
A: I believe in religion not in sects. I am proud of my Christian
background. The Holy Quran mentions all the prophets and apostles
including Prophet Muhammad (P .B.U.H.). The Quran says: {Say (O
Muhammad!) O, you people, surely I am the messenger of Allah unto you
all...} [Al-Aaraf; 158].
I found that the message of Islam addresses all people. Hence I had the
right to become a Muslim. I do not claim that I changed from one religion to
another, but that I found the right path. I was on the wrong track; then, I
found the right one.
I became a Muslim following Prophets Muhammad and Jesus (Peace be
upon them both). I believe in Christianity as a doctrine, and I find a lot that
leads to Islam in the Bible.
62
Q: Your major is psychology; how did you feel before

embracing Islam and how do you feel now?
A: Psychologically, I have thoroughly changed. I was pessimistic,
hesitant, lost, and alien to my own self. Now I am optimistic and firm in
belief. Previously, I had to choose one of three: to be a heretic, to commit
suicide, or to embrace Islam. I preferred the third option. Following the west
scientific development one cannot be a heretic.
Science proves the existence of a creator. To commit suicide means to
displease Allah. I embraced Islam.
Q: Are you influenced by famous intellectuals who

embraced Islam in France such as Maurice Bucaille and
Rojer Garaudy?
A: I was greatly influenced by those famous men, especially Bucaille
who was stunned by the Quranic verse that reads: {...And say: 0 my Lord!
Increase me in knowledge} [Taha: 114].
No other religion but Islam demands one to increase ones knowledge.
Man is at the threshold of a new century; still increase in scientific
knowledge is demanded.
It is logic and reasoning that led me to embrace Islam. I did not blindly
follow one of the present trends, nor did I flatter Muslims for some personal
interest in marriage or divorce. I found the scientific factor in The Quran.
They are scientific miracles in the age of science and knowledge.
Q: What was the reaction in your own locality?

A: Naturally, they rejected my new attitude. I suffered hardship and
social harassment. I became a stranger in my family and amid my friends.
But I consider myself an immigrant from one religion to another. Today I
live amid the Muslims.
Q: The majority of Muslims are not committed Muslims;

how were you attracted to Islam?
A: I was attracted to Islam through its clear reasonable logic and
concepts that can be enacted. There is nothing secret or ambiguous in Islam.
Islams practical instructions are clear to both: the common people and
intellectuals. No one is humiliated or despised in this religion. There are no
complicated or ecclesiastical rituals. No one has the authority to forgive the
sinners. Allah the Almighty is only the One Who forgives. Islam is religion
of reason and convincing argument. The Holy Quran says:
{But if they dispute with you (O Muhammad), then say: I have
submitted myself (wholly) to Allah and so does everyone who follows me}
[Al-Umran: 19].
{And they say: None shall enter Paradise except him who is a Jew or a
Christian. Say (O, Muhammad to them): Bring your proof if you are
truthful.} [The Cow: 111].
Islam is the religion of dialogue. A Muslim feels certain of the Creator
hence enjoys spiritual tranquility.
63
The Holy Quran says: {And those who believe and their hearts are set at
rest by Gods remembrance; certainly by Gods remembrance are the
hearts set at rest.} [Al-Rad:28].
Islam is different from other religions in such features in addition to its
demand of one to seek knowledge. Moreover, Islam does not stifle the
natural instincts of the human being. We are today at the age of stirred
instincts through media propaganda. Islam is moderate; it does not suppress
the instincts. The Prophet (P.B.U.H.) says: The believer who lives amid
others and is patient at hardship is better than he who isolates himself and
is impatient. In Islam there is not monasticism that suppresses the instincts
Allah created in men to survive the species reproduction. Tribes and nations
are created to know each other. The Holy Quran says: {O you people,
surely We have created you of a male and female and made you in nations
and tribes that you may recognize each other; surely the most honored of
you to Allah is the one of you who guards (against evil) the most, Allah is
All- Knowing All-Aware} [Al-Hujurat: 13].
Q: Are you active amid Muslims or Christians?

A: Naturally amid the Muslims. I give lectures, radio interviews, and
explain a lot about reasons for my conversion to Islam. I refer to the
scientific miracles in The Quran and confirm its authenticity vis--vis the
distorted Bibles.
Q: You do not address Christians, do you?

A: No, I do not, but I do call them to seek authentic information related
to the Prophet (P.B.U.H.) in their Bibles. The Deuteronomy 18: 18 says:
{I will raise them up a Prophet from among their brethren like unto
thee (Moses - having a father and a mother) and will put My words in his
mouth and he shall speak unto them all that I shall command him.}.
Isaiah 2:12 says:
{And the Book (The Quran) is delivered to him that he is not learned
saying: Read this, I pray thee, and he says: I am not learned.}.
Q: Do you consider Islam as a perfect religion

encompassing all previous religions? Can it play a role at the
international level?
A: Of course I do. The Quranic verse 3 chapter Al-Maidah confirms this
fact. Other religions need Islam so that they may be refined of all distortion.
Islam can be a unique school for science and culture. The renowned
writer George Bernard Show says: If a man like Muhammad were to
assume leadership of the modem world, he would succeed in solving its
problems and bring peace and happiness.
64
MRS. BERNICE HOLTON

Mrs. Bernice Holton is a British biologist who embraced Islam more than
twenty years ago. She married a committed Muslim scientist and has three
children. In an interview with a local magazine, Mrs. Holton speaks about her
early inclination toward religion in general and Islam in particular. Following
is the text of her interview.
Q: Kindly tell us how were you attracted to Islam?

A: As a child, I attended the church as is usual for Christian families to
do. Then I became a teacher in the church; however, the teaching and the
contents of the Bible did not convince me. Hence I left the church and
turned to other religions, such as Hinduism, Buddhism... and Islam as well.
The problem in the West is that one reads about Islam in books that cannot
tell the true meanings in Islam. Writers play with words to distort
information. I gave up thinking of religion. Then in college, I saw people
from all over the world. Some were Muslims, and I asked them about Islam.
At that time, the Muslims and the Arabs were ridiculed in the magazines
and newspapers. They were portrayed as being silly and stupid, and it was
said that one Jew could mislead a thousand Arabs.
However, when I talked with true Muslims, they furnished me with good,
reasonable information which proved them to be clever and intelligent. I
asked for books written in English by British Muslims. I never thought of
becoming a Muslim woman, because I knew my family, friends, and coworkers would oppose me and create trouble for me. Hence I put away all
the Islamic books in a place where I could not get them easily. Yet I could
not tolerate the situation and hurried to get them back. I accepted Islam after
I received my college degree. I got a job in Toronto... It was not easy for me
to work with Jews, Christians, etc. They mocked my new belief, but I used
to tolerate their behavior and talked to them sociably.
When I started to fast, I could not arrange the times for eating: Iftar and
suhur (eating after sunset and before dawn). When I suffered poor health,
my colleagues hurried to get me a doctor and from that time on, they were
so nice to me that they even supplicate me on fasting days with chocolates
or biscuits at the time of eating. They are still my good friends.
Q: What is your opinion regarding womens freedom in

the West and Muslim women in the Muslim community?
A: Women have gained some freedom in recent years. They have entered
all fields of knowledge. The West talks a lot about freedom but never talks
about duties and obligations. For women, it is good to study and achieve
social status. Women can work as doctors, engineers, and in business. The
problem is not to work or not outside the home. The problem is that she is
being cheated, misled, and sexually abused. In this regard you can see the
article of Dr. Frances Conley published in Time No. 27, July 1991.
In a capitalist society, companies compete for the highest profits for their
products. Now who is to buy their products? Of course, men, women, and
children. Women also take the husbands money for their own use. Here the
companies encourage women to buy even useless items. Women, in turn, try
to find the latest fashions, cosmetics, furniture, luxurious cars They think
65
about how to spend the evening and where. The companys profits increase.
In the West, nothing is encouraged if it is not profitable. As a result,
immorality and deviation spread, families break down, and children suffer
psychological damage. Women also suffer. This is the result of the media
campaigns which dont differentiate between reasonable freedom and
interference in ones obligation...
In regard to a Muslim woman wherever she lives, she suffers hardships
in her community. Even those who agree with her decent (Islamic) clothes
(hijab) find it difficult to have her at work. She faces difficulties in bringing
up her children in an environment where the schools (usually with secularist
curriculums), the T.V. programs, and the media teach them something in
contrast with their belief. Hence the Muslim mother must be aware of
Islamic ethics (ideology) and must know that which is forbidden and that
which is not forbidden.
Q: How can a true Muslim woman play a positive role in a

Muslim community?
A: Every person can play such a role. A woman can have such a role if
she brings up her children according to Islamic instructions. Speaking for
myself, I like reading scientific and social books as well as books about
environment. I like very much to join organizations caring for the disabled. I
think disabled people throughout the world are in great need of help. The
work with the disabled may not seem fruitful since improvement is not
always obvious... However, in Third World countries, we see few
organizations caring for them. Everyone is concerned with his own affairs.
In the results of the territorial wars, one can see thousands of helpless
citizens.
The disabled may not suffer from a missing leg or hand. He may suffer
from a mental disorder, a bullet in the liver, etc. The disabled often feel they
are a burden to their families, and they may develop other sicknesses.
Organizations can be of great help. We are all supposed to demonstrate
sympathy, compassion, and help towards those who need it.
66
THE CANADIAN MUSLIM MUSSA F.

The Canadian brother Mussa F. embraced Islam and wrote his story to
Noor Al Islam Magazine.
My name is Moussa but it was not always Moussa, and, in fact, it still
isnt but I prefer to remain anonymous in telling you about myself for
family reasons that will become obvious later on in my story.
I was born in a normal middle class European family, and I had a normal
middle class upbringing with no particular problems other than the usual
problems which any western family experiences. My parents did their best
to make sure that I had a good education, the usual toys, Christmas presents,
outings, and holidays away from home etc. that other children around me
had.
Religion was a subject rarely discussed in my family and was generally
confined to marriages, baptisms, and funerals. Islam, although a major
influence on the history of humanity in the past to my well-read mother, is
now regarded by my parents as a hindrance to modern day progress, an
oppressor of the rights of women, and a general all-round source of
terrorism, fanaticism, and political problems for the world as a whole. What
is worse it is, to them, a strange and foreign religion.
A previous incident in my family, on the subject of religion, has left me
in no doubt that my conversion would not be accepted and that it would
only lead to division if I told them about it. Thus, although I have been
Muslim now for several years, I have not yet dared to tell my family about
it, and this has been made easier by the fact that I live far from them. I do
phone them regularly and write letters as often as possible: however,
visiting them would be a little difficult without them discovering, because of
prayers, eating habits etc.
Since the death of my Grandfather, when I was an adolescent, I started to
try to talk to God, and the first thing I asked God was to help my
Grandfather to get to heaven. Since then I have always believed in God, but
it was not until I found myself teaching in an international school in India,
several years later, that I first began to question the fact that Christianity
might not be the true religion from God.
The question I first asked myself was Why did God only give prophets
to the Jews and then later to the Christians?Did He really leave all the
Indians, Africans etc. without a prophet throughout most of their history?
The answer to this question came to me through a German family I met
who were Bahais. They told me that every nation has had its own prophet.
They did not, however, tell me, and I dont think they knew that the origin
of this valuable piece of information was the Quran. (See sourate No. 10
(Younes) verse 47, Sourate No. 19 (Ibrahim) verse 4)
This revelation made a lot of sense to me, and I began to look into other
religions beliefs and to have respect for the Bahais beliefs to the extent
that when asked by a Muslim friend a few years later which religion I liked,
I replied that I think the Bahais have the right idea about religion. The
Muslim friend seemed very perturbed at this as he asked me what these
Bahais believed in. I told him that they believed in lots of different prophets
67
including Mohammad (P). He said that if they believed in Prophet

Mohammad (P) and in The Quran they should be Muslims. When I asked
why, he said that in The Quran there is a verse which states that Mohammad
is the last Prophet (Sourate 33, verse 40).
I did not, at all, like the idea of being a Muslim as it carried with it many
associations of violence, fanaticism, being undemocratic etc. but I decided
that, as someone who considers himself to be open minded, I ought at least
to read The Quran before making any definite decisions. Upon reading The
Quran (in translation), I learnt that the Muslim does not have the right to
attack anyone unless he is attacked first, that there is no compulsion in
religion, that the best men are the ones who treat women well, that Muslim
men and women were encouraged to get an education, that Muslims should
give to the poor, and many other things which seemed to be the opposite of
how I viewed the behavior of the Muslims of the world at the time.
After stalling as long as I could and getting my Muslim friend and others
to verify the translation of the verse about Mohammad (P) being the last
Prophet, fear of not following the Prophet whom God wanted me to follow
and the realization that Mohammad (P) was that prophet who pushed me to
admit to myself that I was a Muslim so I had better start getting used to it.
My first two years as a Muslim were a bit difficult as regards the attitude
of the Europeans around me; but then they turned marvelous as I discovered
more and more about this totally comprehensive religion which God has
given us. And, to my great surprise, not only were the Muslims not at all
violent or unfriendly, they were the warmest, friendliest, and certainly the
most hospitable community I had ever met, and when they called me their
brother you could see that the Islamic idea that all Muslims should consider
themselves as members of one family was a powerful sentiment that even
the egoism and selfishness of the modern world had not yet managed to
eradicate.
Sometimes, I would discover later that those who at first seemed
overawed about the fact that I had become a Muslim were in fact not too
strict in their practice of the religion, but there was, nevertheless, a definite
bond between all Muslims which only someone who had not been Muslim
before could fully appreciate. One brother in particular that I met struck up
an excellent friendship with me in a very short time and basis for this
friendship was our attachment to Islam. However, I noticed that he seemed
reluctant to pray with me and always seemed to have an excuse not to do so.
Finally, during a discussion about politics, he mentioned that he liked the
political system in Iran. Just a minute, I said, Are you a Shiite? I could
tell that my brother in Islam was not too comfortable with this question, and
to be honest, I was kind of dreading the reply as I had grown to like this
particular brother a lot but had serious doubts about the Shiites.
Werent they the ones who thought that Ali (A.S.) was a prophet instead
of Mohammad (P)? My first Muslim friend had told me that he was not sure
whether the Shiites were Muslims or not.
I prefer Muslim, was the reply given by my brother. When I insisted
on this point, he said that he was Shiite, and I then asked him what the
difference between Sunnis and Shiites was. Already I sensed another few
68
weeks, possibly months, of heavy reading ahead of me, but I listened

intently to everything that he said as I loved this brother a lot, and I did not
like this new division which had come between us.
From the very beginning of this latest research, I knew that once again,
as with other religions throughout history, politics had reared its ugly head
in our religion and had led my brothers in Islam astray but I did not know
whether God wanted me to try to put my brother on the right track or
whether, in fact, 1 was the one who would once again have to admit that I
had been on the wrong track.
At first, I thought that the division had been created after what I knew to
be the four enlightened Caliphs: Abou Bakr, Omar, Othman and Ali (A.S.).
In addition, I realized that I could not trust what the Shiite Hadiths say to
prove the case of the Shiites and that I could not trust what the Sunni
Hadiths say to prove the case of the Sunnis. I decided to start by reading
Sunni books about Ali and the other Caliphs.
My first book was a Sunni book about the life of Ali (A.S.). Although it
did not mention any of the Ghadeer Hadiths it did mention that Ali was to
Mohammad as Haroun was to Moussa. I also noted that before the battle
of Siffin, Ali said to Muawiyas messenger I had a problem with Abou
Bakr, Omar, and Othman as I believed the Caliphate to be my right - a
statement which he also made, according to another Sunni book about Abou
Bakr, six months after the beginning of Abou Bakrs rule and thirty years
before the battle of Siffin.
No research into Sunni Hadiths would be complete without a look at the
collection of Boukharis Hadiths and the local Sunni imam helped me in
this by pointing out the section which is about the qualities of the Prophets
companions. After reading three pages about Abou Bakr, two pages about
Omar, one page about Othman, and one page on how Aisha was the best,
favorite wife of the Prophet and the mother of the believers, I finally came
across three Hadiths about Ali. The first was about how he didnt like a
certain nickname that people gave him. The second was: I (Prophet
Mohammad (P)) am the city of knowledge, and Ali (A.S.) is its gate.
And the last was the one about Ali (A.S.) being to the Prophet (P) as
Haroun was to Moussa.
There was also a footnote which suggested that one should be suspicious
of any Hadiths about Ali.
Later, I discovered Sunni Hadiths such as:
Ali is the leader of all believers after me (Attirmidhi vol 5, Page 296).
Whosoever accepts me as leader must also accept Ali, may God protect
his followers and defeat his enemies (Muslim vol 2, Page 362) etc.
I also read many Hadiths and parts of the Quran which refer to Ahlul
Beit.
But I loved this person called Ali (A.S.) from the very first book I read
about him. I loved the way he tried, to the end, to do what he believed to be
right even though it seemed that everyone was against him. I know that, in
politics, those who win are usually the most corrupt, and I certainly did not
like this character called Muawiya who seemed to me to be in search of
political power above all. Also if Ali (A.S.) was the gate to the city of
69
knowledge, how could he not know that Abou Bakr, Omar, and Othman
were the best men for the job of caliphate after the Prophets (P) death?
Once again I realized that I had to change tack, and once again I was
worried in case the people around me would take it badly. But my fears
were unfounded as the Sunnis in my community who were on the whole
very good and serious Muslims accepted my change of opinion and
direction in a brotherly way. They tried to convince me that I was wrong at
the beginning (the imam even spent ten weeks talking about the qualities of
the Prophets companions), but when they saw that I had done a lot of
research they said Alhamdulillah you are Muslim. I continued going to the
same mosque until I eventually left again to work in Pakistan, and both my
Shiite Muslim brother and my first Muslim brother still treat me as if I were
their real brother, and they are both like brothers to each other.
I plan to tell my parents of my conversion to Islam when I get married in
the hope that this would be easier for them to accept on such an occasion.
Please say some prayers for my family as well as my new found brothers
and sisters in Islam.
70
Spanish Sister:
Yolanda Martin (Zeinab)
With Islam I got rid of the psychological and ideological unrest that
had haunted me.
I was guided and wore Hijab in a hostile milieu, never cared about
wealth or offensive remarks.
It is the journey from doubt to certainty, the journey of questions and
constant search for the truth, the goal of the wise who seek it everywhere. How
can the one who has a sound nature and an interrogative mind go astray?
Here is Sister Yolanda Martin driven by her questions to the land of Islam.
She has left her relatives and country to enjoy a life with her Muslim family in
her husbands homeland, Lebanon.
Q. Before talking about the reasons that made you

embrace Islam, we would like you first to give us a glance
about your childhood and the place where you grew up?
A. I was born in Granada (Spain). I was the second child in a Catholic
humble family whose faith was innate; that is the Catholic Church and its
teachings meant nothing to them, because they observed sublime values and
morals. Perhaps this was an indirect element in my inclination to the Islamic
faith that always concentrates on high ethics and sound behavior.
Q. What about the Spanish society today?

A. As for the Spanish society in which I lived, it is one ruled by immoral
disintegration and absurdity that drive the youth to lead lives of debauchery;
they spend their time in nightclubs, drink alcohol, use drugs, and have illicit
sexual affairs, including homosexual ones. All this takes place under the
banner of personal freedom which the Western materialistic civilization
calls for. This also leads the youth not to care about the marriage institution
which they view as a chain and restriction of freedom.
However, these atmospheres in my motherland have not influenced me
due to the decent upbringing I had received in my family.
Q. Has the intellectual atmosphere in the school or in the

university had an effect as far as you choosing the Islamic
faith is concerned?
I studied in Catholic schools from the age of three until I was 17.
Education in those schools was good, and the teachers and the
administration took care of students. As for religious teachings, they were
restricted to Lady Mary (a.s.) hymns and going to church on Sundays to
listen to some sermons given by the priest during Mass. But those sermons
were superficial and monotonous, so they could not draw anyones
attention. We did not get any in-depth knowledge in the teachings of the
Gospel. This has cast doubts within me concerning Christian beliefs.
When I became 14, I quitted going to church on Sundays because I saw
that that was useless.
Two years before I went to college, the Religion teacher asked the
following question: What is the difference between Christ (a.s.) and the rest
of the prophets? I concluded that there was no difference, that he was a
71
prophet just like the other prophets, and that he was not the son of God.
These questions and conclusions were the beginnings of my actual interest
in the issue of faith and the hereafter.
Q. When did you embrace Islam, and what was the

reaction of your family and the people around you?
A. When I was 17, I met Muslims from different nationalities: Morocco,
Lebanon, and Iran. This happened as I frequented cafes that do not sell
liquor. Muslim students went to those cafes where serious discussions on
faiths took place. At this stage, I read the Gospel thoroughly along with a
number of Islamic books about Islam and its teachings. I used to raise all the
questions on Islam that came to my mind and discuss them with the Muslim
people I met. At that time, I also began to take interest in the history of my
town that had wide fame during the era of the Islamic State in Andalusia. I
knew that most of its people were Muslims before it was regained by
Catholic kings in 1492, and that those kings annihilated Muslims and forced
who remained alive to embrace Christianity.
As time passed and after a lot of inspection and contemplation, I became
certain that Islam was the final heavenly message and that its magnanimous
teachings get along with human nature besides being good for every time
and place, for Islam came for life in this world and the hereafter. I realized
that I have become a Muslim, and I was convinced that Allah has guided me
to the Right Faith.
Afterwards, I began to frequent the Islamic Center in Granada where
lectures on Islam were given; there I met my husband who gave lectures on
Ethics and Fiqh (jurisprudence) in the center although he was a Medicine
student.
Position of Family and Society

At first, I did not tell my family that I had become a Muslim, but they
noticed that something within me has changed. In the beginning, I did not
dare to wear hijab for fear of their reaction. I used to wear it when I went to
the Islamic Center and when I visited my Muslim friends. After that, I used
to keep it on everywhere except for the neighborhood where I lived.
However, my parents knew about that from the neighbors. My father did not
oppose my conversation to Islam saying that I had the right and freedom to
choose the faith I wanted; and so did my mother, but at first she opposed my
wearing the hijab, especially as she had been subjected to enormous
pressures, for the audiovisual media fights Islam violently, and the Spanish
society can take everything, even the worst immoral acts, so if you are a
Muslim it means that you are a terrorist, reactionary, besides the other false
charges leveled against Muslims in an expression of hatred.
As for my sister, she got very angry and was ashamed to walk with me
because I wore the Islamic attire, but now she understands me and respects
my decision.
As for the other people in the neighborhood, they chattered a lot and
made offensive remarks, but I did not care.
In the university where I studied nursing, I faced no problem with the
students or the administration, for they respected my will to do what I did.
72
Then I worked as a nurse in a public hospital for ten years with no problem
worth mentioning.
Q. What are the positive things that happened to you after

you had embraced Islam at the personal level and as far as
your relationships with others are concerned?
A. At the personal level, I feel considerable relief; my thoughts are now
clear, and so is my goal in life. I got rid of the intellectual and psychological
unrest that had haunted me before I converted to Islam. I have landed on a
safe shore. I thank Allah that my family has accepted my conversion to
Islam.
As for my relationships with people in motherland, they are limited. I get
in touch with those who respect my Islam. I dont care about those who are
malicious towards Islam.
Q. What is your opinion about hijab and what some people

say about it and how it is being fought?
A. Some people view hijab as a minor issue that should not be given all
this interest and believe that it should not be observed. But in truth hijab is
protection for the Muslim woman. It is a defense line for her as it forces her
to take care of her actions, movements, choice of places she frequents, and
selection of friends; so it prevents her from being absorbed by atmospheres
that are far from religion and morals.
Q. What is the best way to invite people to Islam in your

opinion?
A. The best way to do this is by action not words. A Muslim must be a
model of the good human being in his country and society. His Islam must
be a reflection of his good deeds.
Q. What are you doing now? Do you encourage nonMuslims to embrace Islam?
A. Currently I live in Lebanon with my husband and children, for it is
difficult to raise the children in a non-Islamic society because they spend
long time outside the house which makes them subject to being absorbed by
Spanish society that is hostile to Islam and because a human being always
tries to be like the group among which he lives in order to guarantee that
they accept him.
As for inviting people to Islam, this is the duty of every Muslim. I
reiterate, the best way to do this is by action not words.
Q. Is there a chance for inviting people to Islam in you

motherland?
A: Chances are not null, but there is considerable difficulties to do so in
light of the power of the anti-Islam media. This requires doubled efforts
from those working in this regard.
Nevertheless, what is more important than this is that Muslims in Spain
preserve their Islam and that of their children preventing them from melting
into the Spanish society. This can be achieved only through opening Islamic
73
schools and centers so that these children can be taught the teachings and
values of Islam besides academic courses.
74
Russian Converted Sister

Dagina Kirkoz
My conversion to Islam is reflected as psychological tranquility which
I have known after I began to communicate with Allah, a gift I had not been
enjoying before that.
The Muslim woman must be aware and cautious in order not to be
turned into merchandise by the media.
I hope that all Muslims show the pure image of Islam which is being
fought ferociously by its enemies.
You can feel transparency, sincerity and tranquility as she talks about her
conversion to Islam... Dognia Kirkoz, who was born in Latvia, is one of those
who have joined the convoy of Divine Light: she is reassured and satisfied
thanking Allah - praised be His name - Who has guided her to Islam.
She did not suffice herself with the Nursing Diploma from the University of
Latvia; she felt it was necessary for her to learn Arabic; the language of the
Quran and Islam, although she is a mother of two girls.
She has felt the overwhelming desire to acquire knowledge of the bases of
her faith and its rulings, so she is attending Arabic classes in an institute in
Beirut.
Q. How many members are there in your family? And how

was your relationship with them before you embraced Islam?
A. My family includes my father, mother, and my elder sister. My
parents worked all day long, and sometimes at night. This made my sister
and me shoulder the household responsibilities. Our parents long absence
from the house made our emotional ties to them cold, although my mother
tried to be close to us urging us to learn, acquire culture, and engage in
school activities.
Q. Were there specific values that ruled in your town?

A. We were brought up in the small town of Madonna Latvia. Although
the town was small, individualism governed the residents lives; everyone
lived in semi-isolation. There were a lot of quarrels among family members
due to the parents using alcohol and the resulting terrible fights that usually
end up in divorce and family disintegration.
Q. It is known that the communist regime has left its

marks on the intellectual and cultural life in the former
USSR. To what extent did this affect your educational
milieu?
A. This is true. The communist regimes ideology influenced the
intellectual and cultural life, including the educational system. The political
regime had activities in all schools and universities. You had to join the
partys scouts, or you would be looked at with suspicion and caution.
However, my mother believed in Christianity. She used to take us to
church, and we felt threatened by the regime for going there. Communist
thoughts found their way into my sisters mind, so she started to contradict
my mothers faith and thoughts, and my mother started to listen secretly to
anti- USSR radio stations.
75
Q. What are the circumstances that led you to embrace

Islam?
A. My attention was drawn by the Muslim students, and how they dealt
with others politely and ethically. Besides, they were serious in studying,
and they undertook the responsibilities of their alienation and schooling
with seriousness contrary to the other young men and women in the
university who indulged in the lifes pleasures.
It also drew my attention that they did not use alcohol or go to notorious
night clubs. My husband was one of them. I admired Islam more as I - along
with my family - saw how he treated me and all those around him in line
with Islamic ethics.
My husband was the wide door through which I entered Islam, for he
answered all my questions about this new faith. He has convinced my mind
and not only my emotion.
Q. What were the reactions in your community to your

conversion to Islam?
A. When my relatives knew that I had been married to a Muslim, they
felt pity for me thinking that I would face a doomed fate. However, there
were others who respected my decision. My parents were pleased with my
marriage, for they rejected atheism and my faith in Allah - praised be His
name - meant a lot to them since they rejected the communist ideology.
They admired Islam more as they saw how my husband treated me - in line
with Allahs orders - politely, patiently and kindly.
As for my friends, they thought I was forced to embrace Islam and wear
hijab, because they believed that hijab lowers the woman and makes her a
maid and prisoner of her husband. They did not believe that my husband
had not forced me to do anything, and that my acts were the result of my full
conviction.
Q. What were the positive results of your conversion to

Islam?
A. The major thing that was reflected on my life after my conversion to
Islam was the psychological tranquility that I have known since I began to
communicate with Allah - be He exalted - through my religious duties. I feel
great relief when I perform the prayer or fast. I have found myself in a social
life that is remote from individualism for Islam invites us to visit our
relatives and neighbors and to check if they have any problems be it in good
times or bad times.
Q. Do you suggest specific means to invite non-Muslims to

Islam in light of your experience?
A. The enemies of Islam are using all their resources to distort the image
of Islam. That is why you find that ordinary non-Muslims are afraid of
Islam. Therefore, those who seek to serve this monotheist faith need to show
its reality and clear its image through satellite channels and internet in
foreign languages as much as possible.
76
Q. After you came to Lebanon, have you ever returned to

Latvia, and has the position of your relatives and friends
remained the same?
A. I have visited my motherland. My relatives and friends were greatly
surprised as they felt that I was happy after I converted to Islam and in my
new homeland. I clarified to them a lot of the faith teachings stressing on the
social aspects because this side is missing in my town. And as for those who
do not enjoy a great deal of thought and education, I chose to speak to them
in a simple language that they could understand.
Q. Is it possible to invite people to Islam in Latvia?

A. The Latvian state has allowed the Muslim minority to build its first
mosque which needs preachers and imams to guide the people, for Muslims
in Latvia know only a little about their faith. It is difficult for those people
to invite non-Muslims to Islam as those who lack something cannot give it.
Thus, it is the duty of the Ulama throughout the Muslim world to prepare
preachers in Latvia and elsewhere in the world. The Eastern and Western
Europeans view Islam with contempt and disdain; the politicians there sense
its threat because of its universal message. Therefore, all Muslims have to
be concerned with invitation to Islam in word and deed.
Q. How do you view the Muslim woman in your new

homeland, Lebanon?
A. I see that most of the women here are absorbed by the details of the
house chores and do not take interest in what is taking place in the society,
although Islam has permitted them to go out of the house, work, and study
in a manner that does not contradict their marital or motherhood duties.
The Muslim woman has to be aware and cautious; she must not be
attracted by the media that tries to make her a merchandise; she has to
acquire knowledge about Islam and finish schooling, because the educated
mother is better than the ignorant. Her face is the face of the country, and
she is the one supposed to prepare the children, so that they do what pleases
Allah - be He exalted.
Q. Is there a comment that you would like to address to

Muslims through the magazine of Noor Al- Islam?
A: I hope that all Muslims show the pure image of Islam for the faith is
being fought ferociously by its enemies. I pray to Allah to remedy the
Muslims inner and outer selves so that the deeds and words become
identical, and praise is Allahs, the Lord of the worlds.
77
The American Muslim Sister:

Zaynab Shareef
Zaynab Shareef Ann Marie, is pursuing a masters degree in
psychology and community counseling, BS in Science, and minor in Biology
(with a concentration in education and psychology). She has a Medical
Assistant Associate Degree. She works as a Program Director and a Child
Care Administrator in the USA.
Q. Why did you embrace Islam?

A. I was working with refugee children and had not practiced any
organized religion since I was 18 years old. I had turned away from my faith
because of a deep feeling that it was not right. I believed in God, but I did
not believe that Jesus was God. I had been raised as a strict Catholic and had
problems with the role of the priest as Christ on earth. When I met these
children and their families I was impressed with the total obligation of faith;
it was not something that existed for just one hour per week. It rather was in
everything and in every part of the life. Then I bought an English
interpretation of the Holy Quran and read Surah al-Rad. This changed me
forever and opened my eyes.
Q. What about your social environment and upbringing

before embracing Islam?
I was divorced from my husband and am raising two daughters alone. I
did not participate in the comings and goings of society. I was dedicated to
my daughters and the work that I was doing with children in early childhood
education. I was also attending college.
I was raised as a Catholic - a strict Catholic. I grew up next door to a
church and lived with my grandmother (who was handicapped from a
stroke). I helped her and went to Catholic schools, including an all-girl high
school. We were taught to respect ourselves and give our lives to God.
Q. How did you embrace Islam? And what was the impact
of your embracing of Islam on your milieu?
A. My family of origin - my mother and my father - has had a hard time
still with accepting the change in me. They would be quite happy if I do not
cover my head, because then I would blend in with the rest of our society.
We are very distant, but they see the strength that this has brought me. I am
blessed Alhamdulillah to have a good job. I am an administrator at a large
child care center for the YMCA. I am free to cover my head and worship as
I please. They respect my faith and my observances. It has not always been
that way, but someone told me once if I have peace about what I do, so will
others. I have had more problems with Muslims who did not revert, judged
me harshly, and told me things that were wrong when I first reverted. There
is a lot of ugliness in people, and I had to learn to be more assertive in
questioning their statements and also to check on the validity of what they
were telling me. I sometimes think that those who were handed this faith
and this way of life - those who were set on this path at birth - dont
understand why we choose it, because they dont understand the beauty in it
or cant see the beauty in it and the way of life that the Holy Prophets, the
78
Imams (May the peace and blessings of Allah be upon them) and The Holy
Quran call us to live.
Q. What are the tangible positive changes in your life since

you adopted Islam?
A. I have found peace inside myself. I have attained greater things. I
returned to school to continue my education and have built a stable life
(Inshallah) for my daughters. I have found peace inside my heart and out.
Alhamdulillah! I have also learned just how strong I can be when I walk the
path of lslam!
Q. On the personal level, do you feel more peaceful, secure,

and relieved?
A. Yes, Alhamdulillah. I am more relieved and I find peace in my
prayers, in fasting, and in my practice, and yet, I have so much to learn- so
very much! For all that I have learned there is a massive amount I have yet
to learn; it is just a molecule in a universe of knowledge. Life is so short,
and there is so much to learn!
Q. On the social relationship level, do you feel the

difference between your relations with Muslims and those
with non-Muslims in past?
A. I have met some absolutely faithful people who have walked the path
and do it with the grace goodness that should be there. I wish I could say
that all the Muslims I have met have been good people, but this a very bad
world, and it is easy to be tempted to do wrong and practice gheebah and
other sins. I wish that Muslims were as good as The Quran tells us to be.
Non-Muslims respect me more, and so many have been so supportive.
Inshallah, Allah leads me to more good Muslims and less bad!
Q. Based on your own experience, do you suggest any

specific methods to call non-Muslims to Islam?
A. Yes, that is possible through practicing what I preach, remembering
Allah in all that I do, and remembering what the Prophet Mohammad and
the Holy Imams (Allahs blessings on them all) told us to do and how to act
and behave! Speak softly, be at peace, and carry a strong faith!
Q. What is the role you are personally assuming or the role

A. Inshallah, I will be the best Muslim I can be. That is all that I wish to
be. I am at Allahs beck and call. Inshallah, I wont let Him down.
Q. What are the potentials and prospects of the Islamic

A. Islam can save my country from the downward slope it is on. It can
save us from the base instincts that man has enslaved him to. Islam can pull
one back from the brim of hell and lead him to Jannah. But it entails fully
surrendering ones self to the will of Allah and to follow the guidance of our
Prophet Mohammad and his Ahlul Bayt (peace and blessing on them). It can
79
be done, and it is up to every Muslim everywhere to live his life as an

example on how we can enrich the world through our actions and our
submission to the will of Allah and the requirements of our faith.
Alhamdulillah, Allah has given us a key to heaven; all we have to do is to
use it and to work for it in all that we do.
Q. How do you view Muslims current state of affairs?

A. I pray every day in every way that Muslims will live up to the legacy
that we have been chosen to carry. Inshallah, we will find the courage, the
wisdom, and the discipline to follow Prophet Mohammad and his Ahlul
Bayt (PBT). But it is hard work, and many are lazy and want to enjoy this
life. They sacrifice eternal life for the pleasure in this one, and this will be
the doom of our people. Each of us must set the highest standard for
ourselves first and for others second. We must sacrifice all that we are for
what we can become; but we are so attached to the pleasure of this world
that we become easily blinded.
Q. What is your view to the state of Muslim women?

A. I teach my daughters that they are precious and that they should not
give themselves away a penny at a time. Women should hold what they are:
the key to the future and the mothers of tomorrow. They are sacred and
should insist on the respect and consideration that is their due. It is up to all
Muslim men to protect the women and for women to transcend and become
powerful over everything including the ignorance of all the cultures that
tend to corrupt the truth and beauty that Allah has told us regarding our
roles as providers, as harbors of life, love, comfort, and joy.
80
Swedish Muslim Sister

Dr. Sumayya Parnilla says:
Godly favor has been bestowed upon me and put me on the path of
Allahs genuine religion.
Islam is the religion of justice and logic. It gives space for free
intellectual debate and renders balance for the different aspects of human
life.
I call on the Muslim woman, especially in the Islamic countries to
consider her veil as a fortress for her and commitment to religion as the
way for her future advancement. I also call on her not to be tempted by the
fake Western civilization.
Sweden is a country, like other Western countries, in which Islam has
succeeded, for its power of persuasion, to polarize to its ranks more and
more people who had the opportunity to know some about its concepts and
regulations.
This truth is being clearly revealed and asserted by the story of Dr.
Sumayya Parnilla with Islam and how she was deeply attracted to this
religion because of the clarity of its beliefs and principles and the
comprehensiveness of its message. According to her, this represented the
salvation of the spiritual voidness she suffered from and further gave her the
serenity and incentive to get involved in many of the social and intellectual
activities to help the Muslims in the locality where she lives and preach
Islam across the Swedish territories.
In the presence of her Algerian husband Jamil and her four children,
Noor Al-Islam met with Dr. Parnilla in her house in Chanling. Among
her children was her daughter, the only one who wears a veil (Hijab) in her
class, and she is proud about it.
After she welcomed us, the interview started:
Q. How would you describe your journey of converting to

Islam?
A. In fact, I believe that godly grace has been bestowed upon me and put
me on the true path of Allahs genuine religion, which Almighty Allah has
chosen for the mankind to reach salvation. This is the true religion for every
time and place.
My journey of becoming a Muslim started at the beginning of the
eighties of the last century. It was not an easy or hasty trip. It took me plenty
of time to study and contemplate before I took the happy decision to be a
Muslim and be committed to its preaching and regulations and to publicly
announce that. And this took place only after I was fully convinced about
this crucial decision. If you want more details about the way I got
acquainted to Islam, after thanking Allah, thanks are due to my sister
Maryam whom I grew up with in Siffle (our village). She had chosen to
study at one of the Chinese universities. Because of the ideological vacuum
she was living, she wanted to know more about Buddhism. But thanks to
Allah, instead of Buddhism, she was led to Islam. She met a group of
Muslim students who used to study at the same university. She knew Islam
through them, so she was persuaded and announced being a Muslim, and
81
later she got married to one of the Egyptian students. When my sister came
back to Sweden, I had lengthy discussions with her about Islam which made
me feel relieved and rekindled my thinking about religious and spiritual life.
This pushed me further to seek more knowledge about Islam. Then I had
meetings with some Muslim intellectuals who gave me clarifications and
supplied me with many books that gave me convincing answers about my
questions. And as such, I discovered that Islam is the religion of logic,
justice, and reason, the religion that maintains balance between reason and
sentiments and all other aspects of human life, and the religion that provides
man with happiness in this life and the Hereafter and secures him with
outstanding solutions.
Q. How was your parents and communitys reaction

towards your commitment to Islam?
A. Before I wore the veil, my familys and friends reaction was limited
to confusion. They were waiting to see how long I will stay on my new
beliefs, and whether it is a deeply entrenched belief or a superficial
commitment. But after my marriage, I went with my husband Jamil to
Algeria, and there I put on the veil. After my return to Sweden, I faced a
wave of questions. Then, I had meetings with and objections from my
family and friends as no one of them could have expected that I will be
deeply attached as I was because they knew me before as someone who is
indifferent about religion matters. They had never thought even for once that
Islam is different, and that it is not just a religion that deals with the
individual internality but it rather is a way for life.
Wearing the hijab (veil), I became in their eyes part of the Muslim
minorities whom the Swedish avoid. It is in the Swedish people nature to be
isolationist and afraid of the new and the different. However, this did not set
me back, and I continued my way with patience and confidence, and I was
able to gain respect for me and for what I represent among many of those
who complained at the beginning.
Q. How do you assess the importance of the hijab (veil) for

the Muslim women, especially in the West?
A. In my opinion, the veil represents a fortress in which woman lives
confident and self-assured. It gives the woman enough space to think of
what is more important than clothing and ornaments. It also gives her the
opportunity to direct her efforts to make advancements in her environment
and to liberate herself from the greediness and triviality of the fashion
market and the corruption of the commercials and media that control clumsy
women in todays world.
Q. Could you brief us about your academic level and the

academic field of your work?
A. After I believed in Islam, I continued my studies until I received my
Ph.D. in human environment from Lound University. My thesis was
Muslim in the Middle East; this is my area of interest. This requested my
visits to many Islamic countries in the Middle East to gather information
about this issue, and I work now as a researcher in the same university.
82
Q. We knew that you have many Islamic activities; what

are they?
A. I was elected as a member in the Islamic Academy, an association
that includes all Muslim graduates in Sweden. The association is further
involved in preaching about Islam to clarify its image in the Swedish
community through a series of lectures, symposiums, books and
publications, and I do as much as I can to contribute to these activities.
My basic Islamic activity is through the Women Club in Lound and the
Islamic Guidance Association for Swedish and Immigrant Muslim Women.
The association advocates a policy of Islamic culture enlightenment by
teaching religious issues, Islamic studies, and Arabic. It further holds
seminars and organizes visits for schools and universities to preach about
Islam. In addition, we pay special attention for children so as to help bring
them up in an Islamic way and keep them away from the corrupt
surrounding.
Q. What do you think about the future of the new Islamic

generation in Sweden and the Western societies?
A. In my opinion, Muslim children will face fewer problems with the
Western societies because it is easier for them to understand and adapt to the
society they were brought up in, contrary to the elderly immigrants in
Sweden or in other countries.
Q. What are the problems Muslims face in Sweden?

A. First, the low educational level, as the majority of them came to
Sweden to benefit from the luxurious life here, a thing which hinders them
having senior jobs.
Second, the internal problems among the Muslim groups themselves and
the conflict they have regarding their Islamic reference (marjaiyya) that has
the final say in their matters.
Q. How do the Swedish and Westerners view the Muslims

living with them?
A. Muslims in the West are classified into two categories:
The first category is called extremists, and those are represented by
Muslims who stick to their religious principles and rituals. The second
category is called moderates, and those represent those who do not care
about their religious duties and live like Westerners. Nonetheless, the
Westerners have a negative view about Islam and Muslims as a result of the
difference in religions and civilization. Moreover, the guided anti-Islamic
Media works so badly to distort their image and over exaggerate the fantasy
of Islamic danger on the West. And we do not have to forget the Muslim
immigrants mistakes which give a bad image about them and what they
represent.
However, this does not mean that there is no sympathy or understanding
for Muslims and Islamic matters in certain circles in the West. Here comes
the responsibility of those working for Islam to exert more efforts to widen
the positive perspective about Islam in the West.
83
Q. Is there a final word you want to say?

A. I want to convey a concise call through your honorable magazine to
Muslim women and all women in the Islamic countries. I want to invite
them to understand the profound message of Islam and adhere deeply to the
Islamic principles so they would contribute to the unity and advancement of
their societies and keep them away from the corruption that devastate the
Western societies which degrade human beings. I call upon them not to be
tempted with the appearances of the Western life and its fake freedom
because this would only lead into their destruction and the destruction of the
capabilities Islam has secured for them and their societies. I call upon those
who were wrongly fascinated and abandoned their Islamic traits to rethink
about themselves and face the truth with sincerity and determination.
84
British Muslim Brother John Hanz

Mohammed Ali says:
The clean and straight behavior of some Muslim observing workers
has made me revere Islam and want to embrace it.
In the West, we dream about happiness but never find it as we
encounter grief and regret after the end of any joy we get.
I have dedicated myself to Islamic Religious Studies to save myself and
to guide my family and society.
The Greater Prophet (P.B.U.H) and his purified family (A.S.) are the
teachers and leaders of humankind; we must take them as examples.
As materialistic philosophies and atheistic currents spread and invade the
media in every country while backed by the most sophisticated means of
communication and publication, a group of people finds its clear straight path
amidst the accumulating dust and congestion of ideologies and doctrines,
guided by the light of Islam which attracts to its arena a lot of those upon
whom Allah has bestowed the grace of the True Religion - Islam. From the
heart of the West which has turned its back to religion and the Divine Path at
the beginning of the scientific renaissance which has given the west
materialistic welfare but failed to lead it to the courtyard of tranquility or the
oasis of happiness in this worldly existence besides the hereafter, we begin
talking about this rightly guided group with the conversion to Islam of British
young man John Hanz. This glimpse summarizes the interview Noor Al-lslam
Magazine had with this rightly guided young man.
We have met him in the courtyard of Lady Zeinabs honorable shrine in
the suburbs of Damascus. In the evening, following the performance of the
blessed visit rituals and the prayers, his face came into sight from among those
good faces that came to the honorable shrine. With a bright visage and a nice
smile, he looked interesting with his religion-student garment. After we
greeted and welcomed him, we had the following dialogue.
Q: Could you tell us about your early life?

A: With pleasure. I was born in a British community. I lived my
childhood as any Christian individual who goes with his family to church on
Sundays and Holidays. I had not felt that anything could occur in my life
and change it.
Our life was monotonous. We dreamt about happiness but never found it;
we did a lot of searching but could not find happiness in the limits of the
worldly existence joys. On the contrary, we encountered grief and regret as
every joy we have obtained ended. That is why we lived a life at the end of
which our existence vanished. A lot of young men, therefore, have opted to
get rid of this empty life either via resorting to drugs, as a temporary
solution, or by committing suicide. It has happened that many young men
took their lives after they read German novelist Goethes tale The Sorrows
of Young Werther. At that period I was not different from any of my peers. I
studied in England and graduated as an engineer from the university before I
left England to work overseas.
85
Q: Would you tell us about your experience under the wing

of Islam?
A: The beginning of the change in my life occurred when I traveled to
work in Pakistan. During my stay there, I used to observe the simple
workers who worked under my supervision. I noticed their faithfulness in
work, honesty in dealing with others, and devotion to perform what they are
told to do with extreme respect and politeness. I noted that the reason
behind this was the spirit of discipline and the atmosphere of purity that they
had gained through good habits. They used to stand up uniformly for
prayers a few times a day after they had cleaned their bodies in water tanks,
washing or wiping members of their bodies in a clear indication of the body
purity and an implicit one of the spirits cleanliness and souls purification. I
have learned from them the saying of the Apostle (p.b.u.h.), The best of all
perfumes is water. As for us, of what good are the perfumes worn by a
human being on a body that is full of dirt and impurities, such as dead meat,
pork and the like? Moreover, I have learned from these workers how to fill
my time with useful things and organize the hours of the day after I stand
up, like them, in submission and say the same words that filled my soul with
security and tranquility.
Due to this, I have realized that a Muslim individual represents
materialistic purity, in his clean body, and the cleanliness of his soul from
sins.
Q: Was there another reason that made you embrace

Islam?
A: As I said earlier, we, the Westerners suffered a huge vacuum due to
the lack of values in the life of the western human being. This causes
anxiety which leads, in turn, to the suffering of the soul.
I had not believed there was a creed that brought tranquility and stability
to man until I saw with my eyes, heard with my ears, and made sure of the
unchallenged fact that tolerant Islam is the safe resort and oasis sought by
the souls that look for happiness. The great change in my life was when I
learnt about the Final Message, the Essence of Faiths, and the True
Religion, Islam. It was an absolute blessing bestowed on me by the care of
the Merciful.
Q: What are the reasons that led you to become a seminary

student?
A: When I was guided to Islam, I thought about my family and society. I
knew they would oppose my decision, so I wanted to be armed with
evidence and proof. The way to obtain these is science and knowledge;
therefore, I decided to learn Islamic sciences and knowledge.
Q: Doesnt wearing religion-student garment cause you

any embarrassment?
A: Basically, I havent thought about saving myself only; I wanted to
save my countrymen. That is why I anticipated difficulties. Im proud of
wearing the turban and the religion-student garment, for these loose clothes
give me freedom of movement and liberate me from the skin-tight clothing
86
which pressures and annoys me. The Muslim attire is a symbol for
abandoning the fake civilization in adornment and beautification.
Besides, the western society claims to be free and democratic; therefore,
I have the right to wear what I want.
Q: What do you plan to do when you return to your

country?
A: Based on what Imam Ali (A.S.) has said: Wish to others what you
wish to yourself. I want good for my brethren in humanity in my
motherland for Imam Ali (A.S.) has also said, Know that people are either
a brother of yours in faith or a creature just like yourself. Consequently, I
will perform my duty of Islamic invitation, and I hope they will respond
positively.
Q: How informed are you about Islamic knowledge?

A: I have sought in passion and love to learn about Islamic knowledge
and sciences. I am acquainted with the lives of the Prophet (P.B.U.H.) and
the Imams (A.S.) besides what they have said and done. I believe that they
are the infallible teachers and leaders of humankind. I follow their lead;
their sayings are my slogans, and their acts are examples to me.
Q: Is there anything you want to tell the readers at the end

of the interview?
A: I affirm that I have found a value for life after I had embraced Islam. I
believe we have not been created absurdly, but rather for a sublime goal.
Coincidence is an untrue and unreal criterion that means nothing to me
anymore.
I reiterate what Great Marjeh (Authority) Sheikh Mohammed Hussein
Kashef Al-Ghataa has said, Deliver Islam to the West, for if you succeed in
your mission there, you will achieve your goal of invitation here, because
the Orient is fond of imitating the West. This is the disease of this
generation. During the Islamic era, the Spanish West looked towards the
Orient as a model. I call on everyone to closely read and learn about Islam
to be able to be guided and, consequently, guide others for human beings are
hostile towards the things they do not know about. And all praise be (only)
to Allah Who guided us to this, and we would not have been guided had not
Allah guided us.
87
Russian Guided Sister

Elena Yorivna Koshiliva says:
Despite the atheistic propaganda imposed by the former communist
educational system, I had sensed the existence of One God.
Through the book The Life of Mohammed by a Russain author, I
admired the Apostles (p.b.u.h.) personality and started looking for Islamic
books.
I am filled with regret for the women who do not wear hijab as they
have not been guided to this grace and the values of purity it represents.
I advise my Muslim sisters not to walk randomly on the path of the
values that come from the east and the west.
Elena, a Russian girl living in a Marxist communist society, did not know
that she had an interesting appointment with a wonderful coincidence that Eid
Al-Adha brought to her. The Providence has paved the way to her to move
from darkness to light and from polytheism to the Right Religion. I was
born once again, says Elena, I had felt signs indicating deep readiness
within myself, as if I were a thirsty man in a desert who found a pond of

pure water, so I jumped into that pond to purify myself from the filth of
this world that has wasted the spiritual and human values.
My experience with Islam is interesting and rich of moral lessons. If
you could see what is deep inside me, you would find that I am extremely
happy about that wonderful coincidence. The train that was taking me
from a school in a Latvian suburb was in fact carrying me to the shore of
happiness and stability, to an oasis of guidance and certainty.
Here, in her marital house in Beirut, and while she was among her family
members, Noor al-Islam met Elena and had this interview with her.
Q: Could you tell us about your childhood and early

education?
A: I was born in 1973 in Tajikistan, one of the former Soviet Union
republics. My family hailed from Russia. My father was a colonel in the
army besides being a lawyer, and my mother was a doctor. My parents
moved more than once from one country to another. They immigrated to
Siberia, but I stayed with my grandmother in Tajikistan where I went to
school. When my parents moved to Latvia, they took me with them to the
city of Riga. Later on we settled in Ukraine.
My fathers work made us move from one former Soviet Republic to
another; this enabled me to get to know these different countries and come
out into the wider world. So I gained flexibility in behavior and more
awareness; besides, I did not have the traditions of one specific country
deep-rooted within me. I rather selected the best habits and behavior from
each country.
I grew up in an educated family. The milieu I came from in Latvia is like
that in Europe as for freedom and cultural and intellectual atmosphere in
comparison with the other Russian republics. I spent my childhood between
home and school; I did not have the interests that those of my age had.
88
I dont know why I had the feeling that there is one God, although the
atheistic teachings imposed by the educational system never acknowledged
this fact. Perhaps my grandmother had an influence in that readiness I had.
My father used to buy me books about the genesis of the world,
according to the Gospels; and I tended to ponder upon these issues. When I
was 16 or 17, I tried to fast according to the Orthodox (Christian) way that
is to abstain from meat and other animal products for 40 days.
Q: Tell us about the reasons that led you to embrace Islam.

A: When I was 14, I studied in a school that had Tajik Muslim schoolchildren. I noticed how the Muslim family had a large number of children. I
also was touched by the sight of children fasting all day long, and some of
them get tired by the end of the day, as it was hot June with its long
daylights. That made me wonder why they bore all those pains and
sacrificed the food and drink they desired. That was the beginning of my
experience with Islam.
When I was 18, I studied Chemistry in a college that was 45-minutes
away from our house, so I had to take the train, and there the wonderful
coincidence took place as I met my Lebanese husband engineer Mohammad
Swaidan. I was reading a book, and he was sitting on the opposite seat. He
was on his way back from an annual tour he made on Eid Al-Adha in which
he met some friends and exchanged congratulations on the Eid. As we
talked, he told me that he was a committed Muslim. He did not master the
language at that time.
In another coincidence, we both moved to Kiev (Ukraine) to study there
and our relationship got stronger. Ever since, I had a growing interest in
Islam. I read The Life of Mohammed by a Russian orientalist and admired
the Apostles (p.b.u.h.) personality. Then, I started looking for Islamic
books; I got a lot of assistance. I was certain that there was real Islam as I
saw the spiritual purity and honesty enjoyed by Muslim students in Kiev
who came from different countries.
Q: How did your family and friends react to that change?

A: As far as my mother is concerned, the change was not an
embarrassment; my father, however, told me, You will always be a
Christian, even if you try not to. Well, I have become a real Muslim, but I
wont disown the true values in Christianity.
What made it easier for me was the great change in the structure of the
system that the former Soviet Union republics were undergoing, for
everything around us was changing.
Q: What are the positive changes that you have noticed

after embracing Islam?
A: I felt that I have reached my goal and achieved the certainty and
reassurance I had been seeking, because I was longing for the truth and for
answers to the nagging questions about creed and behavior in life.
It is noteworthy that I had not experienced sinful acts before I got
married and embraced Islam; my soul and body were pure and remained as
such. It is as if I fell into a water pond that I had been yearning for
89
swimming in. To me, it was like a symbol of the purity granted by Islam to
its followers. In Lebanon, I have benefited a great deal from a teacher who
taught me some Arabic, reciting the Holy Quran, and interpreting some
duaas.
Q: As a Russian woman from a non-Islamic country, how

do you view the unveiling (not wearing hijab) phenomenon
that is spread in Islamic societies?
A: Those women are suffering from loss; I mean they are lost. I feel
overwhelming regret for their not being guided to the grace of hijab and the
purity values it represents. Nevertheless, when wearing hijab, the Muslim
woman has to observe its requirements in the way she speaks, behaves, and
deals with others.
I see unveiling in our modern societies as an abnormal phenomenon that
has occurred in Islamic and Christian societies in the east and the west. One
of the main reasons (behind this phenomenon) is the womans starting to
work and the change in social and ethical values resulting from the
Industrial Revolution. For instance, before the Bolshevist revolution, hijab
was prevalent in Russia. But equality between men and women, which is an
untrue and fabricated slogan, has led to the wide spread of the unveiling
phenomenon besides other negative results from which our societies are still
suffering. Therefore, I believe the return to hijab is a return to origin and
nature.
Q: How do you see the conditions of Muslims today?

A: I see that those who completely embrace the faith are few. When I
went to Morocco, I noticed that hijab there was a mere habit, and people
cared only about the religions trivia while wasting the essence of this great
faith. Moreover, there are many religious people who work in religion
only to serve their own ends.
For example, in the Month of Ramadan, everyone recites the Holy Quran
and goes to mosques; but when the holy month is over, they return to their
normal attitude of carelessness about religion and ethics. We must not desert
the Holy Quran in the months other than Ramadan.
Q: What do you think about the condition of the Muslim

woman today?
A: The woman that wears hijab must prove to others that she does not
confine herself to her life or isolate herself from the society, for she stocks
energy that she can invest in guiding other girls along with maintaining her
house chores, which are more important than any social activity that takes
place outside the house. This must take place, of course, while she maintains
her feminine nature.
Q: What do you suggest for guiding the youth?

A: In my opinion, adolescents and the youth are remarkably attracted to
watch corrupting media, especially the television. This per se is a
phenomenon of dire consequences, particularly for children. Parents have to
safeguard their childrens education. They must not leave them prey to
90
absurd empty programs, for a child will be the result of what he or she sees
and hears.
I believe officials and parents must impose censorship to bar some TV
programs and immoral commercials.
Q: Any last comment you would like to say to our readers?

A: I advise my Muslim sisters not to walk randomly on the path of the
values that come from the east and the west. They have to return to their
originality and to import only that which is the best. They must benefit from
the experience of the west which has examined our civilization and took its
best aspects. Unfortunately, we see the opposite in the Islamic countries as
Muslims are fascinated by fallacious dazzling issues that are reflections of
the worst western immorality, indecency, and remoteness from faith and
virtue.
91
Carmen Sarkeesian (Houda)

Carmen Sarkeesian (Houda) is an Armenian girl who has been guided to
the light of Islam and who embraced the True Religion after an interesting
journey and a rich experience of search and exploration. The key of this
guidance was meeting her spouse, but the faith journey did not stop at a
certain stage; the guided girl moved ahead, driven by the love of knowledge, to
drink from the fountain of Islamic culture and scoop out of libraries what
made her experience worth writing in a book that pleases and benefits
readers.
Here are excerpts from her book The Story of My Islam.
Birth and early years

I was born in 1965 in Kuwait where I spent the best years of my life. I
still wish to be able to return and live once again on its good land where I
was born, grew up, studied, worked, got married, and had my child, Ali, but
the most important thing is that Allah has guided me to Islam there. So how
can I forget that land? It is the beat of my heart, and a human being cannot
live without the beating of the heart.
How Islam was introduced to her

In the summer of 1985, I worked as a clerk in a Kuwaiti engineering
company. I organized files and did the secretariat work for the man who
later became my husband.
When he proposed to me I agreed, but my consent was accompanied with
some fear, because I was a Christian Armenian and he was a Muslim.
Here I have to clarify the meaning of Armenian; when they hear the
word Armenian, a lot of people think immediately of a synonym: Christian.
This is wrong, for that word means that the roots of this person are traced
back to Armenia, one of the former Soviet Union republics, which is now
independent. Besides, there are many Muslim Armenians; therefore, the
word Armenian is like Syrian, Lebanese, or Egyptian.
The reason behind my fear was that I had known some Christian women
who got married to Muslim men, but their marriages failed, and they had to
divorce. Nevertheless, I was confident that our marriage would be
successful, as I was certain of my husbands honesty through which he
managed to attract me to Islam as he represented the good model in the way
he behaved with me. After converting to Islam, I chose the name Houda
instead of my former name, Carmen.
The influence of her conversion to Islam and her marriage

to a Muslim on her relatives.
In the beginning we kept our marriage secret in order to avoid reactions
from relatives and friends. But I was surprised when I got a phone call from
my sister who told me that she had known about our marriage, and I
remembered the holy verse {It may be that ye hate a thing while Allah
hath placed in it abundant good} [An-Nisaa, verse 19]. Therefore, I told
her the truth. My parents also had doubts in that regard, so they asked my
husband to come to discuss the issue. After my parents failed to influence
92
my decision, it was agreed that I should leave their house and live with my
husband. My mothers tears spoke better than any words.
My parents boycotted me for only two weeks after which they visited me
but without allowing me to visit them.
My mother-in-law knew about the marriage only when my husband had
to undergo a surgery. My husband told his family about our marriage to
preserve me and my right to inheritance in case he passed away.
My mother-in-law took me to their house for the first time. There I saw a
big library that had many books about science, literature, and Islamic
history. Although we stayed up for a long time, everyone woke up early for
the Morning Prayer.
How she embraced Islam

My meetings with his family evoked many questions about prayer, hijab,
and separation between men and women. The journey of knowledge and
exploration began here as I turned to reading. My mother-in-law encouraged
me to do so. Before that I had lived a conflict, and now my happy journey
with the True Religion began. My husband had not talked to me a lot about
Islam as he did not want to force me to embrace the faith in line with a prior
agreement between us; he answered my questions briefly, and if I did not
ask, he did not say anything. He felt pain for me because I was not Muslim,
did not pray, and did not wear hijab.
I did not want to do any of these things, but I knew about the
embarrassment I was causing to my husband. In spite of this, he had the
indirect role of drawing me close to Islam. For this end, he listened to many
programs about the Holy Quran and cultural programs about the True
Religion.
Her impressions and comments on the dialogue method

I acknowledge and certify that the fashion in which the discussion took
place did not hurt my feelings towards Christianity - my former faith. I do
not remember that the Muslims with whom I talked offended, not even
once, Christ (a.s.) or his mother. They love and respect Christ (a.s.), besides
believing in his message. Muslims declare that the one who does not believe
in Christs (a.s.) message is not a Muslim even if he believes in
Mohammeds (p.b.u.h.). It is also strange that to underline Prophet
Mohammeds greatness they recite quotes made by Christian writers and
thinkers such as Bernard Shaw, Goethe, Carlyle, Lamartine, Jordaq, Gibran
and Noeimeh, and even by others who are not from the People of the Book
such as Nehro. I had to remain silent during their discussions because they
knew about Christianity more than I did.
How she committed herself to the True Religions ideas

and code of conduct
I went on reading, and my husband explained the things that were too
difficult for me to understand. This went on until late 1987 when I wore
hijab and started praying without being forced to do so by my husband or
his family. I used to listen to a radio station that aired doctorate or masters
dissertations of students who wanted to specialize in Islamic sciences. The
93
discussions of those dissertations had a great influence on me. Moreover, I

listened to taped lectures in the form of questions and answers. I also read
some English books by fair orientalists as I completely mastered the
language.
After reading each of the books, my husband and I had discussions about
it in different ways; he would once be a Muslim and I would be a Christian,
or vice versa, or we would both be Muslims or Christians. I did all that in a
bid to find the truth and so that my Islam would be for the sake of Allah and
His Apostle (p.b.u.h.) and not for my husband or because of my love to him.
A comment or an incident about her experience with Islam

Yes, this idea has accompanied my experience with the True Religion.
My husband had an American friend, Jim Taylor, who worked with him in
the same company. He sometimes came to visit us. Jim did not believe that
there was a Creator; he believed in coincidence and Nature.
My husband had a two-week vacation, so we decided to spend those two
weeks in Sudan as guests of a Sudanese brother. Mr. Taylor wanted to come
with us, and we traveled by air.
During the trip we were talking, and everything seemed lovely and good.
Suddenly, things changed, and the senior steward spoke via the microphone
demanding that all passengers return to their seats, fasten their seat belts and
stop smoking. The way the hostesses behaved was not normal; they moved
very fast, and their smiles looked unnatural and artificial. Such a behavior
always indicates that something is wrong. Fear overwhelmed all the
passengers. We looked at the planes wing to see amounts of liquid coming
out of it.
The plane is unloading fuel, a hostess told us. My husbands friend
looked very scared. I noticed the way he behaved.
My husband took out a small Quran that he always kept with him and
started reciting the Sura of Yassin.
For Gods sake read faster, read faster, Jim cried.
Read what? my surprised husband asked.
Read The Quran, The Quran! he replied, murmuring Oh my God,
save us!
How did the incident end? And what is the moral lesson in
it?
The plane landed safely with Allahs mercy and due to the wisdom of the
skillful pilot. My objective of telling this story is to note how the atheist
who was with us sought refuge in Allah asking The Almighty to rescue him.
He did not seek assistance from the Gospels, but from The Quran. His pure
innate sense that he had been trying to kill with materialism popped out at
those difficult moments and forced him to seek refuge in Allah, The Only
God.
The Holy Quran describes this type of human beings when it says, {And
if We make him taste mercy from Us, after a distress hath toucheth him,
certainly sayeth he: This is my due; and I deem not the Hour (of
Reckoning) would ever be established} [Fossilat. Verse 50].
94
A final comment to our readers

I want to underline the image of brotherhood, love, tolerance, and ethics
that Islam enjoys. I can say, without any exaggeration, that there is no other
religion that can compete with Islam in these aspects. Therefore, I call upon
all those who had not returned to the light of Islam yet to live the experience
I have had and seek the truth which they will attain if they purify themselves
from worldly obstacles, fight the evil in themselves, and read. If they do so,
they will see things clearly and will find out that the True Religion is the
path to the salvation of humankind from evils and sins besides being the
means to reach the shore of tranquility, happiness and safety.
95
From the Darkness of Apartheid to the Light of Islam

Abdullah Shafiek Stuurman
When he saw them prostrating themselves in worship to Allah, his heart
became submissive while thoughts and questions invaded his mind. On a
rainy day that he will never forget, he turned his face to Qebla and sincerely
prayed to Allah (be He exalted) to guide him to the Right Path before
prostrating himself.
The journey to find the truth, which began through reading and asking
questions, went on after he declared converting to Islam.
His heart was opened to the love of the Apostle (pbuh) and his purified
family (as) whom he took as a model in thought, creed, and behavior.
He is Abdullah Shafiek Stuurman from South Africa who talked about his
conversion to Islam and his love to Ahlul-Bait (as) in this interview with Noor
Al-Islam.
My name is Abdullah Shafiek Stuurman. I was born in Cape Town,

South Africa in 1972, the period that witnessed the climax of the Apartheid
Regime. I was born from a group or sector of the population that was
considered as The Coloreds i.e. second-class citizens, after the so-called
blacks were considered as third-class citizens. Of course, the descendants
from Europe, The Whites, were classified as First Class Citizens. We
were neither hundred percent white nor black, hence this second-class
status, according to the classification of the former Apartheid regime.
As an example of the affect of the Apartheid regimes propaganda on the
psyche of the individual, I will give this small anecdote to show how it
affected us in South Africa.
I was 5 years old, and we used to play with all the other children.
Opposite to our school was an open field. One of the construction
companies started to build a complex there. As was the case always, the
watchman was a black man, one of the original indigenous people of
South Africa. This person had a young child approximately my age at the
time; he used to play on this open field, but none of the other children
wanted to play with him because he was black. My former neighbors
daughter was my best friend, and she told me that I must not play with this
black child because they (the black people) are devils. While my friend
and I passed by this construction site that was opposite to our school, this
black child started to run in our direction. He wanted to play with us. We
were so horrified because the devil was running towards us. We ran away
to the nearest house because the devil wants to devour our meat!
This will tell how the Apartheid regime had constantly sought to
establish the notion of discrimination among human being, according to
their colors in spite of the horrible repercussions of such ideas at the
economic, cultural, and social levels in South Africa.
Early quest for Truth

I attended a Roman Catholic School, St. Clemence, in Cape Town. My
grandmother was an extremely religious person. She had exercised great
influence over me.
96
When I was 15 years old, I started to search for the right religion.
Although I was a staunch Christian at the time, I always wanted to be on
the truth side. Hence I wanted to know other peoples beliefs. The religion
that was popular in South Africa, other than Christianity, was Islam.
Therefore, I decided to ask some questions pertaining to the Muslims Faith.
The first Light: Going to a Mosque

One Friday I wanted to see how Muslims pray. I sneaked into a Masjid to
see what Muslims did in a Mosque. I stood for a while at the door of one of
the mosques in Cape Town where I saw a sight that had a profound impact
on me. I have witnessed the most beautiful sight ever in my life: the way
Muslims prostrate before Allah. Immediately, I knew that this is the way to
surrender oneself before The Most High. That was one of the happiest days
of my life, to see the sajdah.
I spent the whole weekend pondering over religion. On the following
Monday, it was raining heavily, and I decided not to go to school. I had a
small mattress which my fathers mother had given me.
I had an idea: to pray like Muslims, as I have seen them that Friday. I
took the small mattress my granny gave me and put it in the direction of
Mecca. Well, why I chose Mecca I dont know, but I knew Allah is
everywhere, so no matter to what direction I will turn, I will be in Allahs
presence. Afterwards, I spoke to Allah. I told him that He had created me. I
wanted to be His servant, and I wanted to be with the truth. While I was
saying this I prostrated like Muslims, as I saw them do that Friday, and I
begged Allah to guide me and help me find the truth. I wept sincerely as I
prostrated. I just wanted to tell my God that I was in need of guidance and
that I knew that there was a God, but I desperately needed His guidance. I
wanted to know about Islam, the Final Message.
Reaching the safety shore

I have to acknowledge the favor of the person who has facilitated my
acceptance of Islam and conversion to the True Religion, my good friend
and schoolmate Wasila Augustin. I was Christian, and she was Muslim. I
asked her many questions about Islam, and she answered; moreover, she
gave me several books to read. However, the more I read about Islam, the
more questions I had. She was equally shocked when I have announced my
acceptance of Islam in 1989.
I also have to mention my paternal uncle, Abdul Kareem Stuurman, who
had embraced Islam approximately 25 years ago. When I wanted to know
more about Islam, he answered my questions as well. He equally gave me
several books to read. He gave me more information about the True
Religion.
At the Karate Club

At a later stage, Wasila subscribed to a Karate Club that she convinced
me to join as well. Fortunately, the person in charge of the club, Faried
Louis, was also a believer, a young man who had embraced Islam. He used
to invite us, the youngsters, to his house where we held discussions about
Islam and Ahlul-Bait (a.s.). He gave us several books about Islam, the
97
Apostle (p.b.u.h.), and his purified family (a.s.). I became a believer

following the teachings of this Islamic school. I found out that Imamism or
Jaafari Twelverism is a correct flawless doctrine in spite of the attempts
made by others to distort the image of this sect and make it look as though it
were an apostate movement. I must also not forget my late next-door
neighbor Ibrahim Davids who has taught me many things about Islam and
was one of the first who introduced me to the teachings of Ahlul-Bait (a.s.).
The Family: Rejection then Acceptance

My mother initially did not like the idea of me being Muslim; however,
when she saw that she could not stop me, she backed down and accepted
me as such. Likewise, my father was vehemently opposed to the idea;
however, when they have seen that their opposition bore no fruit, they had
to make peace with the idea. Up to now, I enjoy considerable amicable and
cordial relations with both my parents. When they saw my insistence, they
backed down and made peace with a Muslim in the Family.
Freedom of conviction and belief

The profound impact of my acceptance of Islam was phenomenal. For
the first time in my life, I felt the freedom of asking questions about Islam,
for asking questions freely is something that distinguishes Islam and
Muslims from others. This was the major fulfillment I enjoyed besides the
fact that Islam is built on logic, reason, and rational thinking.
Whenever a person buries the inherent prejudice, bias, and superstitious
beliefs, he has inherited from the family and society, he will arrive at logic,
reason, and rational thinking.
Furthermore, utmost sincerity, true honesty, and truthfulness are the only
ingredients to arrive at the truth whereby Allah has promised that He will
help anyone if this is his motto!
Presently, I am still studying the creed, Sharia and concepts of Islam in a
Hawza (seminary) in Lebanon to be able to fulfill my duty and invite my
countrymen to Islam when I return, Inshallah, to my homeland. I am also
translating some useful books in this regard.
Islam in South Africa

Islam is looked upon in a good light in South Africa, but with suspicion
because of the peoples ignorance of the faith and due to the international
propaganda against it. May Allah help them see the light and accept it as
well! Presently, scores of people embrace Islam annually, especially the
doctrine of Ahlul-Bait (a.s.).
Spreading Islam requires intensive efforts by Muslim activists, especially
as South Africa had been burdened with a racist regime whose repercussions
are still taking their toll on the people there.
98
Coming Home to Islam:

Personal Accounts of New Muslims
We directly experienced the way of Islam - the beauty of people
striving to live a spiritual life
The Lutz family
This religion is imminently practical and yet profound
Muhammad Amin Bootman
When I converted, it was because my heart was telling me to
Jennifer Mclennan
It is our pleasure to publish these three statements by American men and
women who have recently converted to Islam. These testimonies serve as
evidence to the fact that, in spite of all the complications and difficulties, Islam
is still capturing many hearts and minds that have been exhausted by the long
walk on roads that contradict the mind and soul and lead to alienation and
concern.
Testimony of the Lutz Family of New Mexico: As narrated

by Rahmah Lutz
We first encountered the teachings of Islam over twenty years ago when
we were a young married couple with two beautiful children. We had sought
a spiritual path for a while and had met many good and sincere people from
different disciplines. Every path had benefits that we enjoyed, but none of
them fit comfortably.
This led to a study of the teachings of Islam, and we began to repeat the
key word that surfaced over and over: Allah. We fasted during Ramadan
although we still didnt understand the regulations of the fast, and we made
simple attempts to pray as best we could.
At the time we were isolated in a small town in southern Colorado and
had never met any Muslims. In the summer of 1977, I attended a Womens
Weekend at Lama Foundation, a spiritual center located on a beautiful and
remote mountain top in northern New Mexico. For the first time, I prayed
with Muslim women and asked questions about Islam. I returned home
convinced that Islam was the way of the family.
My husband, Abdur Rahim, then visited the Lama Foundation himself,
and we were invited to spend the winter studying Islamic texts at the
Intensive Study Center. There were available copies of Al-Quran Al-Karim
and collections of Hadiths. Abdur Rahim accepted the invitation, came
home, quit his job, packed up our family, and we moved to the mountain.
We were directed to some young American Muslim families living in
Santa Fe. When they discovered we were interested in Islam, they took us
into their homes so we could pray with them and ask questions. Never once
did they suggest we might be burdening them, although they were
struggling to support their families on very little income.
Never once did they suggest we should pay for spiritual instruction. They
believed that Allah had sent us to their door, and they opened their doors
wide to receive us. We not only studied Islam from books; we directly
experienced the way of Islam - the beauty of people striving to live a
99
spiritual life and share their knowledge, provision, and blessings without
question.
Testimony of Muhammad Amin Bootman, Vice President, Bank of America

My wife and I converted to Islam a few years ago and, more recently,
some of our older children have as well. Admittedly, our path to this
religion has been traveled in slow motion. I had studied the ideas of George
Gurdjieff for over 30 years, all of my adult life.
Here in California, where New Age religions and Eastern philosophies
flourish, there has been a lack of popular interest in Islam. Negative press is
certainly part of the reason, but at a personal level, I can only say that Islam
was simply invisible.
In this culture, everyone loves to shop. New malls, subcultures, and
belief systems seem to pop up overnight. Ironically, locked within the
confines of the ultimate secular state, increasing numbers of people are
shopping for religions.
As a convert, I can now see that it is a great pity that this religion is not at
the top of the shopping list because, in some strange way, Islam includes
everything else. As a newcomer, it was something of a shock over the last
few years to encounter the marked Islamic reverence for all the prophets of
the Torah and the Gospels. There seems to be a lot more about Moses and
Abraham in The Quran than the Prophet himself, (peace be upon all of
them). When you think about it, such deference and innate modesty would,
indeed, befit the bearer of Gods final and perfected message to all of
mankind. A faith such as Islam, which resolutely focuses on the Unseen
One, has an uphill battle to get noticed at all.
My hope at this point, as a husband and a father, is that Islam will
provide a much-needed balance for my family. Children learn by example,
and this religion presents a standard of behavior quite beyond anything in
my own culture. This religion is imminently practical and yet profound. In
fact, Islam seems to be constructed along the lines of a whole series of
balances. It is direct and yet sophisticated.
Testimony of Jennifer McLennan: Former Marketing

Officer, British Columbia
It happened so gradually that I didnt recognize what happened until I sat
down to tell this story. I bought a computer with a free CD-Rom
encyclopedia, and the first thing I did was look up Islam. A colleague at
work learned of my budding research and asked very casually if Id learned
about the Sufis. He was from the South Pacific himself, but had read
extensively about them. So off I went to the library and checked out all the
books on Sufism. I didnt get very far, though I enrolled in a course on
Islamic Art.
I was floored. The professors approach was to teach the basic tenets of
Islam before delving into the art. Since everything in Islam is done in the
Name of God, I learned, it seemed to make sense.
It was like everything I had come to believe on my own - through
informal explorations as a teenager and formal schooling as a university
100
student, and self-analysis - was rolled up into a neat little package and
handed to me. I had never felt so much like I belonged to something and
that something was made for me. The Islamic concepts of God and angels,
its recognition of all holy books, its respect for other religions and policy of
tolerance for other religions, and many other truths rang true to me.
I went to my professor after the course was over and asked what I should
do. At that moment, she became the guiding light in my life that she remains
today.
A few people questioned my conversion: they thought it too hasty and
not well thought out, but most expressed their apprehensions, however,
gently about the religion of Islam. The funny thing is that I didnt know
what they were talking about. Born in 1975, I wasnt exposed to the fame
Islam was subject to until the Gulf War. Even then I didnt understand
enough of what was going on to develop prejudices against Islam. What I
learned, I learned in my heart, and when I converted it was because my heart
was telling me to, not because it made sense in any other way, because in
the worldly sense, it didnt.
I know now that it was the greatest decision I have ever made - the first
one I made for my heart and soul. And I know now that I was right to do so
because the obstacles I might have expected to encounter early on this path
have not appeared for me. My family and friends have been beyond
supportive, and the Muslim community has been very open in welcoming
me. Alhamdulillah.
101
French Sister Marie Therese

(Hajja Mariam)
I was fond of looking for knowledge and truth; I felt I had before me a
goal that I had to pursue.
When hijab and job conflicted, I preferred to quit the work and
maintain hijab to be in harmony with my principle and creed.
Marie Therese Chambordone (Hajja Mariam) is a lady who has been
guided to Islam in the wake of a meeting that took place in the French
University of Poitiers with a law student who later became a well know
lawyer. Poitiers, that old city, is the first Gallic town at which the Arab
conquerors arrived after landing in Andalusia (history says a decisive battle
between Arabs and Franks, led by Charles Martel, took place there at a site
called the Land of Martyrs - Marbre des Martyres - and Arabs had to retreat
from Poitiers). It is the city that resisted the Arabs.
Conquered, Maries heart responded to the invitation of Islam, the faith in
which there is no compulsion. If the sword could not penetrate through that
town, the calm logic and the disputation in the best manner managed to get
through the doors of the spirit, thought, and heart of a French young woman
that was an Education student.
In her house in a quiet district of Beiruts suburbs where she lives with her
husband lawyer Samih Hamdan, Noor Al-Islam met her and had this
interview.
Q: Could you first tell us briefly about your birth and

childhood?
A. I was born in Poitiers, a French town that is around 350 km to the
southwest of Paris, to Catholic parents. My father was a clerk in a factory.
After I finished my basic schooling, I went to the Education College and I
graduated as a teacher; I taught for a few years in France before I came to
Lebanon.
During my childhood, I got some religious education. At that time,
students in France received religious education, but that was not
compulsory; it rather had to do with the parents choice. A priest or a vicar
was entrusted with teaching children of ages between 7 and 12.
I liked those lessons, especially the morals which urged us to behave
well. These lessons guided my life; for instance, we were taught not to lie,
to be kind and tolerant, not to harm anyone, besides what is stated in the Ten
Commandments such as prohibition of adultery, killing, theft, etc.
When I came of age, I felt that my feelings and thoughts were drawn to
what is absolute and true. I was fond of looking for knowledge and truth. I
felt as if I had something missing and that I had a goal that I needed to
pursue.
Q: How did you embrace Islam?

A: Before Islam was introduced to me, I used to feel that Allah was
always there, in my entity. When I felt happy, I thanked Him. As if I was
waiting for that change that has filled my entity with the gifts of the True
Religion.
102
I was sitting in the college cafeteria and the student who later became my
husband was sitting close to me. It was a coincidence that we met in that
scientific atmosphere that was open to dialogue and questions.
When the waiter served food made of pork, Samih said he could not have
such food because it is Haram (prohibited) in Sharia and according to
medicine. Instead, he ordered Halal meat or a vegetarian meal. When he was
asked about that, he answered briefly. Here I intervened because I wanted to
know about that issue. He told me that that meat was not good for eating
according to the Sharia teachings and to medicine, for when Allah
prohibited eating it, that was due to His wisdom and benignancy. I accepted
his reply. When we met later, I ordered a Halal meal or, if that was not
available, a vegetarian one.
Afterwards, I started asking questions about the facts of this religion that
prohibited eating pork.
(Noor Al-Islam reporter drew Mrs. Hamdans attention to the fact that
pork was prohibited in Christianity as well, and Roman emperors used to
force some of the early Christians to eat it and threaten to kill them if they
did not.)
After that meeting, I was able to obtain a copy of The Holy Quran
interpreted into French by a Moroccan and a Frenchman; the translation was
not good. Today I have two other translations, one Saudi and the other
Iranian.
I met my husband in France but did not know the truth about Islam.
However, when I moved to Beirut my understanding of things became
deeper. When I had my children, they are five, the eldest, Shadi, wanted to
study Sharia at the Islamic University; he helped me understand the
principles and teachings of Islam. As soon as I arrived in Beirut, I started
performing the duties, such as praying and fasting, and Allah has presented
me with the gift of going to Hajj. I also accepted wearing Hijab, which I
preferred to maintaining my job as a teacher in a French school in Lebanon.
Therefore, as soon as I finished my contract with the French state, I
rendered my resignation to the College Protestants, because when hijab and
job conflicted, I preferred to quit the work and maintain hijab to be in
harmony with my principle and creed.
Q: How do you view Islam and Muslims today?

A: If I have the right to classify others - because I do not attribute purity
to my soul, as Allah, be He exalted, says in The Holy Quran {Do not
attribute purity to your souls; He knows him best who guards (against
evil)} -, Muslims, in my opinion, are divided into four categories:
- Those born as Muslims but do not hold the Islamic creed: They do not
know about the rules of the True Religion. In fact, they know nothing about
wajibs (duties). These include the women not observing hijab, nor wearing
decent clothes, and thus spreading trial and temptation:
- Those born as Muslims with creed but without education: These love
Allah (s.w.t.), the Prophet (p.b.u.h.) and the Imams (a.s.). However, they are
not well-educated when it comes to Islamic education. They usually do not
differentiate between customs and myths, such as superstition about the
number 13, and they think this is religion. There are wajib acts that these
103
people neglect, but they perform things not related to religion thinking
otherwise.
- Those born as Muslims with creed and education: Those are the ones
who had studied Islam and are able to teach it to others. They have the
ability to persuade; however, they believe in Islam theoretically. Some of
them lie, cheat, dissemble, backbite, slander, act arrogantly, and do not
show tolerance.
- Muslims in birth, creed, education and action: These do exist, although
they are few. They spread in the earth a lovely air. When one sees them, one
smiles and is pleased. They are the ones described by the Prophet (p.b.u.h.)
when he says: The closest of you to me on Judgment Day are those with the
best ethics, those who smile and are kind to others. They are the humble
who like others and are liked by others. They are the ones who seek to live a
pure Islamic life throughout every moment of their days. They are tolerant
and humble, they assist others and are models to those who know them, and
they only say what is necessary for them to say; they live as strangers in
their communities.
Q: What is your opinion on women in general, and how do

you evaluate hijab?
A: The woman is included in the aforementioned categories. Women
frequently make mistakes such as appearing in public with make up that
makes them source of trial, temptation and seduction; this is a result of poor
house education and the influence of the milieu, school, and the media
(newspapers, magazines, television, and cinema). All that may lead the
woman to blindly imitate the westerners and ignore the values of the True
Religion.
A believer woman does not believe in parts of the Book and disbelieves
in other parts. On the contrary, she commits herself to The Holy Quran and
its instructions and she sees in the Sura of an-Noor (Light) and the Verse of
Hijab (Veil) instructors and guides.
I have observed hijab and wore it since I understood that it is a Divine
order. Being a believer means nothing other than being obedient to Allahs
orders. If I didnt do so, it means that Im placing my will and desire above
the Creators will.
Q: Then what are the merits of hijab in your opinion?

A: Hijab is something that protects and maintains the woman and the
man alike. It tells the woman to be decent in the way she moves and speaks,
and makes her safe from others mentioning the details of her body and
spares her backbiting, because hijab prevents others from seeing the details
of her body. Besides, it bars her from talking about fashion which wastes
time uselessly. Hijab makes me monitor myself and my movements, behave
well, and talk to others in chastity as I am wearing this outfit which is
imposed by Islam. When I first wore it, I felt gratitude to The Creator Who
has guided me to the blessing of the True Religion. When a girl wears hijab
this means she knows a lot about Islam, for it is a position, an opinion, and a
commitment.
104
Q: How do you view the West?

A: When I look at the westerners objectively, I see that they have a lot of
defects and types of corruption and debauchery. However, they have also
some virtues such as honesty, cooperation, respect of others, respect of
others freedoms, and precision in dealing with one another.
I feel regret for the westerners ignorance of Islam although they have
many virtues and traits that Islam commends and urges its followers to
observe.
Q: What do you like to say finally to the readers?

A: I have nothing to add other than reminding that a Muslim should feel
his duty towards his fellow Muslim. They should not neglect guiding and
advising one another. I also urge Muslims to narrow the gap between
thought and practice, between theory and application.
105
Late British Muslim Hajj Abdullah Malek

(Arthur Henry Broer King):
This is how Allah, be He exalted, has guided me to Islam.
This is another bright witness and another story by someone who was
guided to Islam, a story that clearly manifests the attractiveness of this great
faith, its ability to penetrate the heart and living souls and to waken and
attract minds regardless of how remote they are or how different their
interests are. This is what one gets from the story of late British Muslim Hajj
Abdullah Maleks conversion to Islam which he himself had typed before his
death in Beirut. Noor al-Islam obtained the story from the family of his
widow Mrs. Suheila a-Sabbagh. Some parts of the story were taken away for
the sake of brevity.
Upbringing and Education

I was born in London on July 31, 1926. My father, Reginald Canton
King, was British, while my mother, Magdolina, was Dutch. I had no
brothers or sisters, since my mother died when I was 18 months old, and my
father never married after her death. He died when I was 14.
I went to a British public school until I was 19 years old. At that time,
World War II broke out. When London was bombarded by the German
forces I worked in the civil defense as a school activity. I was also a
champion in fencing.
The Military Background

I joined the British Army in 1946, following the end of World War II. In
early 1947 I became an emergency infantry officer. I liked the army life and
decided to have a permanent job in the army. I underwent the necessary tests
and arrangements and had that job.
In 1951, my battalion traveled to Malay in the Far East where the
Chinese Communist organizations staged a guerilla war with the aim of
controlling that country and making it Communist.
I returned to England by the end of 1953 and was appointed as battalion
adjutant with the rank of a captain. In 1958, my battalion was overseas again
as we were dispatched to Bahrain on a special mission in Al-Mohraq Island
where we carried out war games in the desert. Nine months later I was
promoted to major. Later I became a special administration staff officer in
the British Armed Forces in Masqat, Oman. There were a lot of problems
and riots at that time between the rebels and the sultans rule. Although the
time I spent there was short, I got to know the geographic nature of Oman
especially as I moved a lot in the country.
Embracing Islam
When I was 35, I reached the turning point of my life, the moment of
decision-making. I was a major in the British forces, and I had a good
chance to be promoted as I was a graduate of the staff and command
college. However, I did not sleep comfortably. I always had strange
thoughts and concerns. I fought those fears until I took the tough decision,
following a long road of struggle with my self, and became Muslim in the
106
year 1963. I knew I might have to render my resignation from the British
Army.
I have had interest in religion since my early school days, when I was
raised to Protestantism. In school also I was driven by my needs and
experiences towards the Protestant Bishopric Church. Anyhow, my religious
interests weakened after I finished schooling because of my new military
career.
During my service in the British Army in Malay, my interest in religion
was revived as I had good ties with the citizens and civilians there.
Consequently, I learned about and saw the way four faiths were practiced in
Malay: Christianity by the Europeans, Hinduism by the Indians, Buddhism
by the Chinese, and Islam by native Malays.
In the beginning, I took interest in all religions. I asked simple but deep
questions just to ease my curiosity. I then felt that I was attracted by Islam
and the secure tranquil life that Muslims led. I believe my actual interest in
Islam began when I first witnessed the Holy Month of Ramadan, when
Muslims fast all day long the entire month every year. I was touched by the
enthusiasm the Muslim Malays had about this month. I felt an urge to learn
more about this religion that orders its followers to be humble and to subdue
their bodies and needs. I wanted to draw a comparison between Islam and
Christianity, so I studied each of the two faiths thoroughly. Just like any
Christian, I had many questions about the clergymen. I had the chance to
notice the lives of many priests; I was upset because they would not answer
many of my questions. They insisted, though, that they could mediate
between me and God claiming that they could forgive and ease any sin on
His behalf. I have always felt that my faith is a personal matter between me
and my Creator. Once again, I sensed that if one believes in a faith, one
needs to live it, not to only be present in a church once a week. This is part
of the old problem: faith with no action.
When I visited Kuala Lumpur, the Malay capital, I went to libraries and
bought all the books I found about religion, especially the Islamic faith,
including a translated copy of The Holy Quran, Islams sacred book. I was
also sent books from England. I read them gluttonously at all the spare time
I had. Besides, I spent many hours discussing the issue of Islam with
friends.
I remained confused until two things became clear to me:
There is no way to doubt the Oneness of Allah; I felt this is what I could
believe in, for it was more logical than the Trinity principle.
Islam proposes a complete way of living. In Islam, it is not enough to be
faithful: you need to live Islam in every minute and every day of your life.
Guidance
Contemplating the issue, I believed that if there was a god, he would
certainly guide any person whom he sees is really seeking the truth and that
there must be power in prayer. Therefore, I prayed enthusiastically seeking
guidance to the truth from Allah. Then I had a vision: I had a dream in
which thousands of people walked and trotted around the Kaaba. That was a
long time before I knew anything about the Hajj rituals and
circumambulating the Kaaba. Following that dream, many doubts were
107
removed from my mind. As I proceeded with reading, I knew that I was

getting closer and closer to Islam; I have actually been guided.
By the end of 1953, it was time for me to leave Malay. Then Allah
guided me to the faith. Nevertheless, I still had some doubt as I wondered
whether my belief in Islam was a result of my relations with Malay and my
Malayan friends. Besides, I feared that people may say bad things about me
if I converted to Islam. Therefore, driven by my weakness, I decided not to
take any further steps but to return to England and indulge in military life
leaving things to move according to the natural course.
Three years of disinterest in religion passed, then I saw the same dream
again; it awoke my conscience, and I realized that I was destined to become
a real active Muslim. Nonetheless, I chose to take some more time as I
thought that I was still young and had a lot of time and life ahead, and so
decided to take my decision after I finish my military service.
Here I have to go back with my story to those days when I was a staff
officer in the sultanate armed forces in Masqat. As I worked there, I wanted
once again to be part of the method of the Islamic life and join, during the
month of Ramadan, the ranks of the Muslim believers (Arabs, Pakistanis,
and Baluch) who faithfully performed their duties.
Physical dangers had me consider the possibility of having a short life.
Death by landmines was quite common at that time; people were killed
when their cars moved on landmines, and I thought the same could happen
to my car, and I could get killed. I wanted to die as a Muslim, if that was
Allahs will, after I did what I knew was the right thing to do. I wanted to be
buried as a Muslim and stand before my Creator as a Muslim.
The next day after I left Masqat, thoughts stormed into my mind. I
wondered whether I had the courage to declare my conversion or to keep it
as a secret. The devil tempted me to neglect the whole thing. But I knew that
I would hate myself for the rest of my life if I did so. I kept asking myself:
Should I do it? Can I do it? The answer would not take long to come.
The next morning, an Arab driver came to wake me up. Seeing my
translated copy of The Holy Quran he was surprised and asked me, Do you
read The Holy Quran? Having taken my decision, I replied,
Alhamdulillah, Im a Muslim. When he heard those words, the driver
embraced me and kissed my cheeks. I was overwhelmed with a sense of
relief and happiness for taking the decision, so I cried.
When I arrived in Sharjah, I told my British commander that I had
embraced Islam; he was shocked. Some British officers, who were annoyed
by my conversion, opposed me, while the Muslims in the force rejoiced, and
I was assisted by their backing to bear the difficulties. Many Arab men and
officers helped me learn about my faith and its duties, especially praying in
Arabic, along with the life style I should lead as a Muslim.
Shortly after the Month of Ramadan in 1962, I went to the Judge of
Sharjah who questioned me about my faith. When I testified my witness as a
Muslim, he wrote me a certificate stating that I had accepted Islam as a faith
and become a Muslim. My name as a Muslim became Abdullah AbdelMalek. Then I rendered my resignation from the British Army.
108
My New Life
When it was time for me to leave the United Arab Emirates, I decided to
spend my vacation in Lebanon. For me as a Muslim, I wanted to learn all
that was possible about Islam, The Quran, Hadith, and Islamic Sharia
(Law). I knew that was difficult in Abu Dhabi, but in Lebanon there were
many Muslim Ulama from whom I could learn a lot. Then, in 1964, I was
able, Thank Allah, to go to Hajj.
Later in that year, a friend suggested that I marry a very good believer
young woman whose family he knew very well. I liked the young woman
very much, and we got married in 1966. We had a very happy life,
Alhamdulillah.
In 1967, I went to Hajj for the second time, this time accompanied by my
wife. Thank Allah; we had a baby-boy, Muhammad, in February 1969. We
thanked Allah for the precious gift.
I worked in Lebanon in clothing trade and in premises besides my
perseverance in learning about Islam. Of course, I also learned to speak
informal Arabic and was able to read The Holy Quran fluently.
109
The American Muslim Convert

Abdul-Lateef Abdullah:
Much of my frustration with Christianity stemmed from its lack of
knowledge and guidance on the nature of God and the individuals
relationship to Him.
Islams lifestyle is the straight path to true contentment, not just the
sensual and superficial way of life.
Islam offers the only true answer to any societys social dilemmas.
My experience in Islam began as a graduate student in New York City in
1998. Up to that point in my life, for 25 years, I had been a Protestant
Christian, but had not been practicing my religion for quite some time. I was
more interested in spirituality and looking for anything that didnt have to
do with organized religion. To me, Christianity was out of touch and not
relevant to the times. It was hard for me to find anything in it that I could
apply to my everyday life. This dissolution with Christianity led me to shun
everything that claimed to be organized religion, due to my assumption that
they were all pretty much the same, even if at least in terms of their lack of
relevance and clarity.
Much of my frustration with Christianity stemmed from its lack of
knowledge and guidance on the nature of God and the individuals
relationship to Him. To me, the Christian philosophy depended on this
rather bizarre intermediary relationship that we were supposed to have with
Jesus, who on one hand was a man, but was also divine. For me, however,
this difficult and very vague relationship with our Creator left me searching
for something that could provide me with a better understanding of God and
our relationship to Him. Why couldnt I just pray directly to God? Why did
I have to begin and end every prayer with in the name of Jesus Christ?
How can an eternal, omnipotent Creator and Sustainer also take the form of
a man? Why would He need to? These were just a few of the questions that I
could not resolve and come to terms with. Thus, I was hungry for a more
straightforward, direct, and clear approach to religion that could provide my
life with true guidance, not just dogma that was void of real knowledge
based on facts.
While in graduate school, I had a Jewish roommate who was a student of
martial arts. While I was living with him, he was studying an art called silat,
a traditional Malaysian martial art that is based on the teachings of Islam.
When my roommate would come home from his silat classes, he would tell
me all about the uniqueness of silat and its rich spiritual dimension. As I
was quite interested in learning martial arts at that time, I was intrigued by
what I had heard and decided to accompany my roommate to a class one
Saturday morning. Although I did not realize it at that time, my experience
with Islam began that morning at my first silat class in New York City back
on February 28th, 1998. There, I met my teacher, Cikgu (which means
teacher in Malay) S., the man who would provide me with my basis and
orientation to Islam. Although I thought I was beginning a career as a
martial artist, that day back in 1998 really represented my first step toward
becoming Muslim.
110
From the very beginning, I was intrigued by silat and Islam and began
spending as much time as possible with my teacher. As my roommate and I
were equally passionate about silat, we would go to my teachers house and
soak up as much knowledge as we could from him. In fact, upon our
graduation from graduate school in the spring of 1998, upon his invitation,
we spent the entire summer living with him and his wife. As my learning in
silat increased, so did my learning about Islam, a religion that I had hardly
any knowledge of prior to my experience in silat.
What made my orientation to Islam so powerful was that as I was
learning about it, I was also living it. Because I studied at the home of my
teacher, being in the presence of devout Muslims allowed me to be
constantly surrounded by the sounds, sights and practices of Islam. For as
Islam is an entire lifestyle, when you are in an Islamic environment, you
cannot separate it from everyday life. Unlike Christianity, which tends
toward a separation between daily life and religion, Islam requires its
followers to integrate worship of Allah into everything we do. Thus, in
living with my teacher, I was immersed in the Islamic Religion and
experiencing first-hand how it can shape ones entire way of life.
In the beginning, Islam was so new, different, and powerful to me. It was
also very foreign in many ways and the amount of discipline it requires was
difficult to understand. At that time, I was so liberal in so many ways and
was used to shunning anything dogmatic or imposed, regardless of who
authored it! As time went on, however, and my understanding of Islam
grew, I began to slowly see that what seemed to be religious dogma was
really the lifestyle put forth to us by our Creator - or the Arabic term,
deen of Allah. This lifestyle, I would later learn, is the straight path to
true contentment, not just the sensual and superficial way of life that my
society and culture promote. I realized that the question is quite simple
actually. Who could possibly know better than the All-wise Creator, what is
the best way of life for human beings?
From the day of my first silat class in New York City to the day I took
my shahadda, July 30, 1999, I underwent a thorough self-examination that
was comprised of two major experiences. One was the process of
questioning the culture I was brought up in, and the second was struggling
to understand the true nature of God and the role of religion in my everyday
life. As for my culture, this one was not as difficult as most people would
think. For me, growing up in America and knowing no better, it took a
powerful experience, a gifted teacher, and the right knowledge to experience
truth. American culture is very powerful because it constantly bombards us
with sensual gratification. Unless we are removed from it, it is difficult to
see its limitations, which are based on worshipping and putting faith in
everything but God, the only One Who can provide us with real, lasting
support in our lives.
Being a social scientist by trade, much of my time is spent working on
and pondering over the ills and dilemmas of our society. As I learned more
about Islam, I came to the conclusion that societal ills are based primarily
on unhealthy, dysfunctional social behaviors. Since Islam is a lifestyle
focused totally on the most healthy, positive way of conducting our lives in
111
every setting, then it is, and will always be, the only true answer to any
societys social dilemmas. With this realization, not only did I decide that
Islam was relevant to my everyday life, but I began to understand why it is
so different from other religions. Only Islam provides knowledge and
guidance for every aspect of life. Only Islam provides a way to achieve
health and happiness in every dimension of life - physical, spiritual, mental,
financial, etc; only Islam provides us with a clear life goal and purpose; and
only Islam shows us how to live in and contribute to a community, not just
talk about it. Islam is what everyone needs, and what so many who have not
found it yet, are searching for. It is the path to purpose, meaning, health and
happiness. This is because it is the straight path to the source of all the
power we could ever need - Allah.
It was only until I actually became Muslim that I realized just how
encompassing our lifestyle truly is. Literally everything we are instructed to
do has one underlying purpose - to remember Allah. It just shows the
absolute and divine brilliance of the deen, in that there is a lifestyle that
can show you how to remember your Creator in as simple an act as greeting
someone, or getting dressed in the morning, or waking up from sleep. Islam
shows us that by constantly remembering Allah, everything we do becomes
focused on Him, and thus becomes an act of worship. From this, our energy,
our thoughts, and our actions all become redirected away from unhealthy
and useless causes and focused on the source of all goodness. Thus, we are
continuously tapping into His divine strength, mercy and grace. So, by
remembering Allah constantly, we become stronger, better, and healthier in
every aspect of our lives.
There were, and still are, aspects of Islam that have proven at least
somewhat difficult for me. Nevertheless, I thank Allah everyday for the ease
to which he has allowed me to make the necessary changes in my life so that
I can continue to live in America and still be, Inshallah, a good Muslim. As
a white, middle-class American, many of the cultural aspects of Islam are
quite different from what I, and those close to me throughout my life, have
been used to. In fact, when I finally broke the news to my family that I had
taken my shahadda and become Muslim, almost all of their questions and
concerns were related to cultural differences - marriage, social life, family,
etc. They were much less concerned about my general beliefs on God and
religious practice. For my family, friends, and co-workers, becoming
Muslim was not seen necessarily as a negative change, but it has required a
great deal of education for them about Islam. In fact, as with my own
education, this process of sharing the truth about Islam with them is neverending because there is no limit to how much knowledge we can acquire,
and it is the responsibility of every one of us to share whatever right
knowledge we have.
Because acquiring right knowledge is such a critical component to a
Muslims development, having a teacher who has taught me how to apply
Islam in everyday life has made all the difference for me and helped me in
managing whatever difficulties I have experienced from my reversion.
Having someone knowledgeable you can turn to whenever you have
questions is a wonderful support that every new shahadda should go out of
112
their way to find. Islam is not a religion that can be rationalized, in the way
that Christianity and Judaism have been over the ages. It is a clear path that
must be followed exactly as Allah laid for us through the life of our beloved
Prophet Muhammad (p.b.u.h.), his companions, and the saints and scholars
of Islam.
In this day and age, in this society, discerning the path can often be
difficult, especially when we are constantly faced with questions and doubts
from people who on the surface may not be hostile to Islam, but whose
general lack of faith can have a harmful effect on someone who bases
everything they do on their love for Allah. It is also not easy being in an
environment where we are constantly bombarded with sensual temptations
which are seen as ordinary, common aspects of everyday life. But when we
have the support of a knowledgeable, experienced teacher, who is able to
apply the universal teachings of Islam to his life, then the truth becomes
clear from error, exactly how Allah (S.W.T.) describes in The Quran. From
this, we are able to understand how to apply Islam correctly to our own
lives, and thus receive Allahs many blessings. The ultimate test, however,
of anyone who claims to have true and right knowledge, is to look at how
they apply it in their own lives. If their actions support their teachings, then
and only then should we look to them for guidance.
My journey to Islam, although short, has been a life-altering experience.
It is one that, with every passing day, makes me more and more appreciative
and thankful to Almighty Allah. The extent of His mercy can only fully be
understood from the perspective of someone who prostrates themselves
regularly and submits their will to that of The Creator. This is what I strive
for through Islam, and what the ultimate jihad is. It is the struggle that we
must fight every moment of every day, but one that we love, because we
know who to turn to for support and who is helping us along.
I look back at my life prior to Islam and reflect on the different ways I
sought guidance. I think back to all the different ideas I once had of who
God really is and how we can become close to Him. I look back now and
smile and perhaps even shed a tear because now I know the truth. Through
Islam, I know why so many people who do not believe have so much fear
inside them. Life can be very scary without God. I know, because I once
harbored that same level of fear. Now, however, I have the ultimate selfhelp program. Its the self-help program without the self. Its the path that
puts everything in its proper place. Now, life makes sense. Now, life is
order. Now, I know why I am here, where I want to go, what I want my life
to be, how I want to live, and what is most important not just to me, but to
everyone. I only hope and pray that others who have not found the path yet,
can feel the same as I do. Alhamdulillahi Rabbil Aalameen......
113
U.S. Writer Michael Wolfe

Who Converted to Islam Says:
Europeans and Americans, including many who are free of racist
notions, automatically class people racially; Muslims classified people by
their faith and their actions.
I was looking for a framework I could live with, a vocabulary of
spiritual concepts applicable to the life I was living.
The more I learned about Islam, the more it appeared to conform to
what I was after.
After twenty-five years as a writer in America, I wanted something to
soften my cynicism. I was searching for new terms by which to see. The
way one is raised establishes certain needs in this department. From a
pluralist background, I naturally placed great stress on the matters of racism
and freedom. Then, in my early twenties, I had gone to live in Africa for
three years. During this time, which was formative for me, I did rub
shoulders with blacks of many different tribes, with Arabs, Berbers, and
even Europeans, who were Muslims. By and large these people did not
share the Western obsession with race as a social category. In our
encounters being oddly colored rarely mattered. I was welcomed first and
judged on merit later. By contrast, Europeans and Americans, including
many who are free of racist notions, automatically class people racially.
Muslims classified people by their faith and their actions. I found this
transcendent and refreshing. Malcolm X saw his nations salvation in it.
America needs to understand Islam, he wrote, because this is the one
religion that erases from its society the race problem.
I was looking for an escape route, too, from the isolating terms of a
materialistic culture. I wanted access to a spiritual dimension, but the
conventional paths I had known as a boy were closed. My father had been a
Jew; my mother Christian. Because of my mongrel background, I had a foot
in two religious camps. Both faiths were undoubtedly profound. Yet the one
that emphasizes a chosen people I found insupportable; while the other,
based in a mystery, repelled me. A century before, my maternal great-greatgrand-mothers name had been set in stained glass at the high street Church
of Christ in Hamilton, Ohio. By the time I was twenty, this meant nothing to
me.
These were the terms my early life provided. The more I thought about it
now, the more I returned to my experiences in Muslim Africa. After two
return trips to Morocco, in 1981 and 1985, I came to feel that Africa, the
continent, had little to do with the balanced life I found there. It was not,
that is, a continent I was after, nor an institution, either. I was looking for a
framework I could live with, a vocabulary of spiritual concepts applicable to
the life I was living now. I did not want to trade in my culture. I wanted
access to new meanings.
After a mid-Atlantic dinner I went to wash up in the bathroom. During
my absence a quorum of Hasidim lined up to pray outside the door. By the
time I had finished, they were too immersed to notice me. Emerging from
the bathroom, I could barely work the handle. Stepping into the aisle was
out of the question.
114
I could only stand with my head thrust into the hallway, staring at the
congregations backs. Holding palm-size prayer books, they cut an
impressive figure, tapping the texts on their breast-bones as they divined.
Little by little the movements grew erratic, like a mild, bobbing form of
rock and roll. I watched from the bathroom door until they were finished,
then slipped back down the aisle to my seat.
We landed together later that night in Brussels. Reboarding, I found a
discarded Yiddish newspaper on a food tray. When the plane took off for
Morocco, they were gone.
I do not mean to imply here that my life during this period conformed to
any grand design. In the beginning, around 1981, I was driven by curiosity
and an appetite for travel. My favorite place to go, when I had the money,
was Morocco. When I could not travel, there were books. This fascination
brought me into contact with a handful of writers driven to the exotic,
authors capable of sentences like this, by Freya Stark:
The perpetual charm of Arabia is that the traveler finds his level there
simply as a human being; the peoples directness, deadly to the sentimental
or the pedantic, like the less complicated virtues; and the pleasantness of
being liked for oneself might, I think, be added to the five reasons for travel
given me by Sayyed Abdulla, the watchmaker; to leave ones troubles
behind one; to earn a living; to acquire learning; to practice good manners;
and to meet honorable men.
I could not have drawn up a list of demands, but I had a fair idea of what
I was after. The religion I wanted should be to metaphysics as metaphysics
is to science. It would not be confined by a narrow rationalism or traffic in
mystery to please its priests. There would be no priests, no separation
between nature and things sacred. There would be no war with the flesh, if I
could help it. Sex would be natural, not the seat of a curse upon the species.
Finally, I did want a ritual component, daily routine to sharpen the senses
and discipline my mind. Above all, I wanted clarity and freedom. I did not
want to trade away reason simply to be saddled with a dogma.
The more I learned about Islam, the more it appeared to conform to what
I was after.
Most of the educated Westerners I knew around this time regarded any
strong religious climate with suspicion. They classified religion as political
manipulation, or they dismissed it as a medieval concept, projecting upon it
notions from their European past.
It was not hard to find a source for their opinions. A thousand years of
Western history had left us plenty of fine reasons to regret a path that led
through so much ignorance and slaughter. From the Childrens Crusade and
the Inquisition to the transmogrified faiths of Nazism and communism
during our century, whole countries have been exhausted by belief.
Nietzsches fear, that the modem nation-state would become a substitute
religion, had proved tragically accurate. Our century, it seemed to me, was
ending in an age beyond belief, which believers inhabited as much as
agnostics.
Regardless of church affiliation, secular humanism is the air westerners
breathe and the lens we gaze through. Like any world view, this outlook is
115
pervasive and transparent. It forms the basis of our broad identification with
democracy and with the pursuit of freedom in all its countless and beguiling
forms.
Immersed in our shared preoccupations, one may easily forget that other
ways of life exist on the same planet.
At the time of my trip, for instance, 650 million Muslims with a majority
representation in forty-four countries adhered to the formal teachings of
Islam. In addition, about 400 million more were living as minorities in
Europe, Asia and the Americas. Assisted by postcolonial economics, Islam
has become in a matter of thirty years a major faith in Western Europe. Of
the worlds great religions, Islam alone was adding to its fold.
My politicized friends were dismayed by my new interest. They all had
universally confused Islam with the machinations of half a dozen Middle
Eastern tyrants. The books they read, the new broadcasts they viewed
depicted the faith as a set of political functions. Almost nothing was said of
its spiritual practice. I liked to quote Mae West to them: Anytime you take
religion for a joke, the laughs on you.
Historically a Muslim sees Islam as the final, matured expression of an
original religion reaching back to Adam. It is as resolutely monotheistic as
Judaism, whose major Prophets Islam reveres as links in a progressive
chain, culminating in Jesus and Muhammad. Essentially a message of
renewal, Islam has done its part on the world stage to return the forgotten
taste of lifes lost sweetness to millions of people. Its book, The Quran,
caused Goethe to remark, You see, this teaching never fails; with all our
systems, we cannot go, and generally speaking no man can go, further.
Traditional Islam is expressed through the practice of five pillars.
Declaring ones faith, prayer, charity, and fasting are activities pursued
repeatedly throughout ones life. Conditions permitting, each Muslim is
additionally charged with undertaking a pilgrimage to Mecca once in a
lifetime. The Arabic term for this fifth rite is Hadj. Scholars relate the word
to the concept of kasd, aspiration, and to the notion of men and women as
travelers on earth. In Western religions, pilgrimage is a vestigial tradition, a
quaint, folkloric concept commonly reduced to metaphor. Among Muslims,
on the other hand, the Hadj embodies a vital experience for millions of new
pilgrims every year. In spite of the modem content of their lives, it remains
an act of obedience, a profession of belief, and the visible expression of a
spiritual community. For a majority of Muslims the Hadj is an ultimate goal,
the trip of a lifetime.
As a convert I felt obliged to go to Mecca. As an addict to travel, I could
not imagine a more compelling goal.
The annual, month-long fast of Ramadan precedes the Hadj by about one
hundred days. These two rites form a period of intensified awareness in
Muslim society. I wanted to put this period to use. I had read about Islam; I
had joined a Mosque near my home in California; I had started a practice.
Now I hoped to deepen what I was learning by submerging myself in a
religion where Islam infuses every aspect of existence.
I planned to begin in Morocco, because I knew that country well and
because it followed traditional Islam and was fairly stable. The last place I
116
wanted to start was in a backwater full of uproarious sectarians. I wanted to

paddle the mainstream, the broad, calm water.
117
Vietnamese Muslim
Shing Yu (Abdullah)
Tells the story of his conversion to Islam
The day I became Muslim was the most important day of my life.
I feel Allah is beside me all the time.
My ultimate hope is to have numerous people the world over,
particularly in Vietnam, understand the bright, beautiful qualities of the
right path of Islam.
I testify that there is no God, but Allah, I testify that Muhammad is the
Prophet of Allah. That is the Shahadeh I had pronounced from the bottom of
my heart in front of a crowded audience at a mosque in the Kingdom of
Belgium on the 19th of May, 2000, when I just reached the age of 26.
I was born and grew up in Hanoi, Vietnam. Thanks to the blessings of
Allah, I was allowed to come to Belgium in 1998 to study for the Master of
Science degree in Physical Land Resources.
When I was in Vietnam, I had a very vague concept of The Creator and
often felt very embarrassed to ask myself, Where do men and the universe
come from? At that time, The Lord or God, Adam and Eve for me were
simply the characters in childrens tales. I have also been told about Allah,
Muhammad, Quran and Muslims but I had never thought that these terms
are so closely related to each other.
Among my classmates in Belgium, some adopted Christianity while
some followed the religion of Islam. Many times, they have explained to me
about The Lord but I did not pay attention to it. On the contrary, I even
protested against it strongly. I thought to myself, Since they are highly
educated as such, why do they believe in the items of nonsense like that?
I still remember, when for the first time I saw from behind a Muslim
friend in the position of bowing down to pray, I thought he was looking for
an object falling on the floor! Later on, when I understood the truth, I was
very ashamed of my lack of knowledge.
When I was told that the Muslim population in the world are about one
billion three hundred million, making one Muslim in five people, I changed
from indifference to the attitude of curiosity and was moved to inquire about
Islam.
My curiosity increased when I knew that The Holy Quran explained
clearly a number of scientific phenomena and stated about the Hereafter.
I knew, moreover, that there are also a number of Muslim communities
in Vietnam. This made me become even more eager to know thoroughly
about Islam - a religion that has many followers who adopted and complied
with a pure and respectable way of life. I thought there must be some
miracles that make Muslims acquire such a firm faith.
I started inquiring about this religion in September 1999. The more Ive
learnt, the more I appreciated Islam and realized that Muslims live very
sincerely and possess many qualities that make me respect them. The more I
extended the relations with Muslims, the more it confirmed my unshakeable
sentiment towards Islam.
Many times, I have asked myself whether The Lord would really exist.
How can we believe in Allah while we cannot see Him by our own eyes? In
118
spite of plenty of modern equipment, we are still not able to see The Lord. I
was thinking over this every day and night in order to look for an
appropriate answer for myself.
Later, I found out that although being unable to see The Lord, men can
still perceive His Existence from their heart. This is like when we see a
painting. We only feel the thoughts or theme of the painter in our mind but
we do not pick them up directly from the painting. Yet, if men can see and
recognize The Lord in person (like in bone and flesh), then is it true that The
Lord is similar to the creatures that He creates? No, and that is the essence
of Islam. The Lord is never represented for worship under the forms of
statues that are molded by men themselves.
In the process of inquiring about Islam, I have received that
encouragement, the whole-hearted assistance, and guidance of brothers and
sisters-in-Islam the world over, particularly the Vietnamese-speaking
Muslims.
I had the good blessing of obtaining a Vietnamese translation of The
Holy Quran in March. After reading The Holy Quran, I believed entirely
in Allah (Subhanahu wa TaAlaall glory be with the Highest Lord) as the
Creator and Lord of the universe.
The contents of The Quran are indeed the Words of Allah that were
revealed to Nabi Muhammad (peace and blessing of Allah be upon him).
I believe that Islam is the religion of Eternal Truth that is very close to
life. Ive decided to follow Islam and to become a Muslim without further
delay, not even for another minute or second.
The day I became Muslim was the most important day of my life. In my
life from now on, I may see the light of Truth of Islam thus ending the
period of darkness and ignorance. I feel peaceful and joyful since my mind
had a firm support. I am very honored and proud when I became a Muslim.
My person has undertaken major changes. Previously, I often drank alcohol
and beer during the time of joy and sadness. I lied without shame, and when
I did something, it was just for my own interest. I never thought of anything
good or bad, and I was very afraid of death! Now, I am completely different.
I feel Allah is beside me all the time; He sees me, listens to me, and knows
all my thoughts. This makes me become a good and pious person. Although
I feel very regretful for what I had wrongfully done previously, I still have a
peace of mind for, indeed, Allah is The Most Generous and The Most
Merciful.
I have an ultimate hope, that is, to do in such a way as to have numerous
people the world over, particularly in Vietnam, understand the bright,
beautiful qualities of the right path of Islam and to become Muslim the same
way as Allah has guided and directed me.
119
Hungarian Muslim Brother

Robert Manias says:
My grandfather, a Protestant priest, encouraged me to look for the
truth and blessed my conversion to Islam.
In order to probe the secrets of this religion and discover its noble
contents, I spent years in Egypt, Syria, and Lebanon where I studied Arabic
and the faith.
Islam goes beyond the I towards a wider and farther horizon that
includes the other, who is to me either a brother in faith or a peer in
humanity.
Robert was born and raised by a religious Christian family of a Catholic
father and a Protestant mother. They lived in Budapest, Hungary. The great
turn in this 30-year-old, truth-seeking, young man has been caused by his
maternal grandfather, a Protestant priest who was well-informed about the
other religions of Judaism, Buddhism, and Islam.
What can you tell us about the beginning of your march,

and what about that relationship between you and your
grandfather?
I was so attached to him; he was my pacemaker, I went with him
wherever he went although I was a small boy, and he had the same feelings
towards me. He always talked to me about the Christian doctrine and the
other eastern faiths, choosing the wise sayings and the moral lessons from
them and telling me to memorize them. He sometimes told me stories of
heroism, patience, and sacrifice, and I memorized them and told them to my
family and friends who gathered around me and listened in admiration. I felt
overwhelming joy - although I did not realize the deep meaning of my
grandfathers stories that I was telling.
When I was sixteen, I felt the beginning of a strange turn when he spoke
out frankly to me about his doubts concerning the doctrine.
Son, he told me, I see contradictions to which I can find no answers.
I asked many people with whom I engaged in dialogues and read many
books but could not find a convincing meaning for this doctrine of trinity,
he added.
Then I realized that my grandfather was troubled by the three hypostasis
issue as he wondered, How can part of the Lord get into Jesus, and then
the latter dies?
In the beginning, I tried to ignore the severity of these embarrassing
questions, but my efforts were in vain, for they chased me at every occasion.
Soon doubts crawled into me, and I became a partner to my grandfather in
the agony of seeking the truth.
You cant settle for doubt alone, he told me one day, you have to look
for answers to these paradoxes in our faith. Then he gave me some books
about Christianity, Judaism, and Islam. They were written in German. I read
them passionately, and whenever I finished a chapter, I had a conversation
with my grandfather about the explanations and problematic issues in them.
This made me uncertain about all that I had believed was sacred.
120
However, these books did not satisfy me; on the contrary, they increased
my uncertainty. Then my grandfather sensed my anxiety; he said he feared
that he had burdened me with more than I could take, but I asserted my
resolve and insistence to reach an answer that satisfied me. He looked at me
with pride and advised me to consult with other clerics and hold dialogues
with them perhaps I could get to a logical explanation of religion.
Indeed, my grandfathers advice paved the way to a splendid experience
in which I met clerics from other faiths, including some Muslims in
Hungary. I spent a long time holding dialogues with them and asking them
about their beliefs pertaining to The Lord, prophecy, prophets, and their
holy books. I noted and recorded the things that I saw as unique in their
answers. I later compared my notes with my creed about Divinity and
sought assistance from my grandfather who spared no effort in gathering
those scattered bits of information and comparing them with what is stated
in our Holy Book.
Were there other factors that assisted you in the journey

for the Truth?
Yes. When I went to college, my choice of History as a major was a
major factor in accumulating my information and widening my horizons
concerning religions and peoples in the old and modern worlds. I had a
yearning to see what was overseas, for books no longer benefited me as I
had to examine the Truth firsthand and see it amidst people who articulate it
and act in line with it. Therefore, I had a great desire to cross the borders
and travel.
The first country I visited was Egypt where I talked to everyone and
benefited from some simple answers regarding the creed issue which
concerned me. In 1992, I traveled to Syria where I found the people to be
large-hearted and the Ulama humble and patient when it came to my
sometimes embarrassing questions. During my meetings and dialogues that
took place in mosques, I started to get some of the convincing answers that
my grandfather had been looking for concerning monotheism, prophecy and
prophets.
I returned to Hungary wanting to bring out before my grandfather what I
understood about monotheism, prophecy and inspiration. During my studies,
I spent some time at the Islamic Association in Hungary, a body that had
been established by Islamic communities. I spent all my time reading and
researching until 1995, the year in which I declared my embracing of Islam.
What impact did your conversion to Islam have on your

family and on those who knew you?
Then my grandfather was still alive. When I told him that I had become a
Muslim, he was pleased. He said, Thank God, you have found what
pacifies your heart. The paradox, however, was that my grandfather did
not convert to Islam. This remains an enigma to me, for I asked him about
that, but he did not answer me. As for my family, they did not oppose my
decision; they even came closer to my ideas as we engaged in prolonged
discussions.
121
What were the steps you took to gain more Islamic

education and sciences?
When I embraced Islam, I felt that I did not reach the goal, but rather the
starting point. The beginning for me was over, and I had to embark on the
tougher mission, that is to probe the secrets of this religion and discover its
noble and sublime contents. I realized very well that this can only be
achieved through gaining the introduction to this faith and the keys to
understanding its texts in their original language. That is why I spent all my
time in studying the Arabic language in some public schools that had been
established by some orientalists in Hungary. Later, I traveled to Damascus
again and joined an institute that teaches Arabic to foreigners and which is
under the supervision of the Higher Education Ministry in Syria. I spent a
whole year learning Arabic and its principles. My teacher who was brilliant
and distinguished with his scientific and systematic style increased my love
to Arabic.
I returned to Hungary and looked for the sites of the Muslim
communities. I approached them to maintain some worshipping duties and
ethical practices that Islam ordered. Besides, my relationship with them
enabled me to speak Arabic and increase my knowledge about that
language. At that time, I was considering studying religious studies in one
of our neighboring countries, such as Austria where there are institutes for
studying Islamic Sharia; however, I preferred to study amidst an Islamic
and Arab milieu to benefit more from being close to the Islamic daily life.
Therefore, I had to wait for another three years which I concluded with
getting my higher studies degree in History.
In 1998, a Divine Providence enabled me to meet a Lebanese man
residing in Hungary. I told him about my wish to study Islam, so he
suggested that I travel with him to Lebanon. There, I met honorable Ulama
and embarked upon the journey of learning and science. It was a tough
journey in which I encountered many challenges because I had chosen a
milieu that was completely different from my own. Nevertheless, I benefited
a lot from my religious studies that implanted in me new senses about life
and man. During that journey, I was accompanied by a Philosophy professor
who has opened before me horizons concerning this great religion that
answered my anxious questions.
How do you view your experience with Islam up till now,

and how do you determine the responsibilities you shoulder
towards your faith?
I feel that my experience has been successful as it widened my ideas
about Islam and Muslims, but I must not settle for this personal experience
and consider it an individualistic salvation, for Islam has taken me beyond
this I towards a wider and farther horizon that includes the other, who is
to me either a brother in faith or a peer in humanity. These are the principles
of Islam and its sublime human ethics, and they make me more aware of my
duty and responsibility towards my family, relatives, and society: to deliver
to them the message of Islam that Allah has bestowed upon me.
122
The Hungarian Muslims Association

For the sake of these sublime principles, we are now seeking to establish
institutes and libraries in Budapest to help us spread awareness about Islam
and the Seal (the last) of the Prophets (p.b.u.h.) among the people. Currently
we are teaching Arabic in the association, and everybody (Muslims and
non-Muslims) can benefit from this service in many domains.
Do you have any special interests other than those blessed

activities which you have just mentioned?
As for my occupation, I write in HVG, Hungarys largest magazine,
about religious culture and Islamic thought. I take interest in the important
events in contemporary history, such as the Islamic Revolution in Iran. I
also mind special attention to the Islamic rituals (the two Eids, the Holy
Month of Ramadan) and try to tell my society in Hungary what they mean.
123
Armenian Muslim Brother

Nobar Klislian says:
Having read The Holy Quran several times, I realized that it was a
Divine Book and that it could not be written by a human being; therefore, I
embraced Islam.
One of the characteristics of The Holy Quran is that it suits every time
and place, and the more you read it, the more new things you discover in it.
I wish that Muslim preachers and Ulama would urge people to read
and learn besides deducing the meanings of The Holy Quran, for they are
the Ummah of Read.
The only attribute that I like to be called with is that I am one of the
people of The Quran.
Noor Al-Islam Magazine is glad, in this part that hosts converted brothers
and sisters whom Allah has delighted their hearts with Islam and the light of
the Clear Right, to publish (not literally) this valuable interview which was
made by Sister Nadia Sultan with the Armenian brother who has converted to
Islam Nobar Klislian in order to benefit its readers.
The interview was published in the Arabic language magazine Sada alMashreq in Canada, where Brother Klislian currently resides and continues
his activity of invitation to Islam and distinguished intellectual work.
First, we would like to welcome you as a good Muslim and active brother
for the sake of Islam as far as invitation, thought, and writing are concerned.
Could you please tell us about your upbringing, academic and occupational
life?
I was born in the Syrian town of Aleppo in 1942. I grew up there, and
when I reached the college level I moved to study in Lebanon at the
American University in Beirut from which I got my Masters degree in
Mathematics. Between 1962 and 1976, I taught in the Lebanese University,
Beirut College for Girls, the American University in Beirut, Jan American
and other schools.
In 1976, when the Lebanese civil war broke out, I immigrated with my
wife and children, who were then six and three years old, to Canada. I
worked in marketing machinery and then in the commerce of precious
stones. In 1982, I worked in real estate. Later, I taught mathematics to the
children of those whom I knew of the Arab and Armenian communities as a
volunteer.
In 1990, I came second in selling real estate in Canadas Hall of Fame
Remax, and fourth at the international level.
Can we talk about the beginnings? How did you embrace

Islam?
I had a Muslim friend of Arab origin who presented me with a translation
of The Holy Quran by Thomas Irving, which I believe is the best English
translation of The Holy Quran, because he has used the simple and
understandable language of North America. Then I read the Arabic version
of The Holy Quran over twenty times. I realized that this book is a Divine
Book, and that it could not be a human production. In the meantime, I
also read Mohammed Assads The Message of Islam. Therefore, I decided
124
to embrace Islam and to translate The Holy Quran into the Armenian
language.
How was this task, and how long did the translation take?
Of course it wasnt an easy task. I relied in my work in a balanced
fashion on the English translation of The Holy Quran and the Arabic
original one. I also used Assads book and A-Tabarais interpretation which
was quite useful, although I disagree with him on some points. I needed five
years to complete the translation, that is from May 1997 until April 2002.
You said that when you read The Holy Quran you realized beyond doubt
that it was a Divine word and not a human production. Can you tell us about
this certainty?
First, the miracle of The Holy Quran is that it is not restricted to a period
of time. Human beings are able to understand it and apply it now, after over
one thousand four hundred years since it was first revealed.
Second, any encyclopedia, even if it is made of thousands of pages, will
include defects. Whereas The Holy Quran, with its thirty chapters, answers
all the questions that may come to ones mind; its a complete and
comprehensive coverage of the human beings needs; it has no inadvertence
or negligence in any topic that is of interest to man be it in his or her
worldly life or what awaits them after death.
Third, the miracle of The Holy Quran lies also in the fact that the more
you read it, the more new things you discover in it. Even if you read it
hundreds of times, you will not be bored; this serves as categorical evidence
that it is Divine and that it was not written by a human being.
What do you think about Islam and Muslims today?

Pertaining to Muslims, I have a two-part answer.
First, since I converted to Islam, I have taken part in the Friday Prayer. I
really find it strange how none of the preachers have ever talked in his
Khotba about instructing and urging Muslims to read, although the first
verse that was revealed was Read. I wish that Friday preachers would
return Muslims to the origin and essence of Islam through urging people to
read and learn besides deducing the meanings of The Holy Quran, for they
are the Ummah of Read; otherwise, George Bernard Shaws remark, that
they are the worst implementers of the Best Book that have ever been
revealed to humanity, The Holy Quran, will hold good for them, because
they do not read.
Second, as for my opinion on Muslims in general, well, many people
come to me, because I have embraced Islam, to ask me this question, I reply
that I do not have the answer to this question, for to judge people, be they
Muslims or non-Muslims, is up to their Creator, be He exalted. Allah has
pointed out in The Holy Quran that human beings are completely free in this
worldly life whether they follow or ignore the teachings of The Holy Quran.
However, they will return to Allah in the Hereafter, and He will judge them.
Regarding Islam, Islam is The Quran, and I am trying to follow its
teachings as much as I can. And I can always discuss its topics with anyone,
for Allah has recommended the Shura (consultation) and allowed dialogue
and exchanging ideas and opinions.
125
Is there in the horizon any other works other than your

translation of The Holy Quran?
Yes, I am currently writing a book which I titled The Creation: Planned
or Random? The book is in English. It tackles many issues including, for
instance, Water: The Holy Quran states that water is the source of life; but
in order to remain fit and suitable to supply the living people, animals, and
plants, water has to be in a condition that enables it to perform this task, as it
needs to be liquid, not vapor or frozen. The whole universe has been made
subservient to achieve this liquid state of the water in order to enable it to
perform this task. This is clear in many aspects: the size of the earth, its
gravity, its farness from each of the sun and the moon, its rotation, the wind
movement Even storms serve this end. In the past, I used to fear storms
and hate them until I knew that they cleanse the environment of pollution
and contribute in environmental balance.
In the end of each chapter of my new book, there is a question that I raise
before the reader: is it a coincidence or is there an upper hand that plans and
works to achieve balance on earth in order to preserve life?
Did your upbringing in an Arab country have any role in

your decision to embrace Islam?
Not at all. The opposite is right. The major influence was when I read
The Holy Quran. However, after I embraced Islam, I began to feel sympathy
with Muslims throughout the world where Muslims are being persecuted.
126
And I Became Zeinab Ramirez

Filipino Sister Zeinab (Teresa) says:
Interviewed by Salma Bitar
I had misconceptions about Islam, but having studied its creeds and
conceptions, I admired this great faith.
I admired the hijab of the sisters I saw due to its modesty, solemnity,
and spirituality.
What I have obtained through embracing Islam is more precious than
all the jewels of the world, and I fear that Satan may steal it from me.
Dear Sister Zeinab Ramirez (Teresa before embracing Islam) welcome to
the heaven of Islam. We praise Allah Who has guided you and us to His Right
Path. I will ask you a few questions that will tell us about your march towards
the world of Guidance and your life before being guided. Could you tell us
about your life before becoming a Muslim?
I am a Filipino; I was born in the capital Manila away from the Islamic
areas. I was born to a Catholic family. My father died when I was six years
old. My mother and brother sustained me. I finished school and got my BS
in Computer Sciences in 1984; then I worked in a travel agency. I used to
go to church and attended sessions of studying and analyzing the Bible. At
this time, I believed Muslims were bad people who did not know the Creator
and killed people and that we should guide them to Christianity.
I met my husband who was an Engineering student and taught him
English. A few months later, he proposed to me. I agreed to marry him
without knowing that he was Muslim, for I had never asked him about his
faith. I found out that he was Muslim when he told me he went to the
mosque for prayer. As for him, he never opposed my going to church and
practicing my Christian rituals. He was very high-minded and
understanding.
When was your first step on the Path of Guidance, and

what made you take it?
After we got married, I got to know Islam through my husband. We
discussed our faiths; he told me about Islam, and I told him about
Christianity. I realized that the conceptions I had about Islam were wrong.
This made me want to know more about the creeds, principles, and
conceptions of this faith.
How did you become fully convinced that you needed to

embrace Islam?
My husband started to bring me English books about Islam, its Prophet
(p.b.u.h.), and Ahlul-Bait (a.s.). The more I read, the more my interest and
my liking of knowledge about Islam grew; I felt that my mind accepted the
doctrines of this religion and that I have become fully convinced that it was
the Right Religion. I took part in Islamic sessions and felt relaxed there. I
admired the hijab of the sisters I saw due to its modesty, solemnity, and
spirituality.
127
Having had that conviction, what was the next step?

The next step was to seriously consider declaring my conversion to
Islam, wearing hijab, and performing the religious duties ordained by Allah.
I changed my name from Teresa to Zeinab and asked my husband to teach
me how to pray. I observed how he prayed and then started praying with
him. I was then the mother of a four-year-old child.
What was the reaction of your Christian milieu then?

My mother did not oppose my embracing Islam; she was not prejudiced
against this faith (in fact I was surprised when I knew later that she knew
about the Muslims holidays, prayers, and fasting). Unfortunately,
nevertheless, she did not know the reality and essence of Islam. As for my
friends, they felt sad and thought that I had gone astray; they started
warning me against Satan and told me that he had controlled me to
relinquish the faith of my fathers and grandfathers. Of course I did not care
about their attitude and did what satisfied my conscience, mind, and heart.
Having been in the World of Right for over 12 years now,

how do you feel?
I feel satisfied with what I did. I sense peace of mind and stability. I pray
to the Most Gracious every day after I perform my prayers to render my
guidance unwavering, for what I have obtained is more precious than all the
jewels of the world, and I fear that Satan may steal it from me.
How do you face the mistakes made by some Muslims?

And how do you feel then?
I notice that these people are behaving in contrast with Allahs orders and
the teachings of their faith. Besides, I try to forgive those who are unjust to
me, as Allah (be He exalted) has ordered me, if any injustice is inflicted on
me.
Do you have any advice to your fellow Muslims?

I would like to advise them to always remember that their faith is that of
the nobility of character (Prophet Mohammed (p.b.u.h.) has said, I was
sent to perfect the nobility of character). I hope that every Muslim
observes the meaning of the religious duties and the deeds that are desirable
that they perform; I mean the symbolic connotations of these duties that
give them a greater spiritual and behavioral dimension. I also ask them to
pray for me.
128
Australian Guided Sister Fatima

(Formerly Antoinette) Says:
My path to Islam was full of suffering.
I thank Allah for the grace of guiding me to this Great Faith.
This is another story of a young woman who is western in culture,
affiliation, and way of living, and who has rested with relief on the shores of
Islam while enjoying the religions safety after she was guided to its Light by
the ship of seeking the True Religion that has answers to the questions of the
puzzled minds and sends reassurance into anxious hearts.
Here she is, telling her story of embracing Islam and the suffering and
obstacles she encountered for that sake. She expressed the satisfaction and
happiness she feels with her new faith in the following letter that she has sent
to Noor al-Islam. She began her tale with the following Quranic verse:
As quoted in The Holy Quran, {All praise and thanks be to Allah, who
guided us to this and never could we have found guidance, were it not that
Allah had guided us}. (7:43)
Truly thanks and praise be to Allah (s.w.t.) alone, who guided me
towards His light from shear darkness. I was born in a Catholic family
where I was taught excellent morals and values. My siblings and I were
expected to attend church every Sunday, and believe me we would hear it
from my mother if we didnt! Going to church used to make me feel a sense
of peace, like I had achieved something good. Although I would hardly pay
attention I felt like I was pleasing God so that made me happy.
Growing up in an area where Muslims and Christians mixed, Islam was
not too foreign to me. Some Muslim friends I had explained to me their
views on God and Jesus and how they differ to what I was taught. I didnt
think much into it at that time as I was still immature and wanted to live my
life the way it was.
Until one Sunday when I was at the age of 21 years. I attended church as
usual. I recall sitting there when the questions started hitting me! How is
God and Jesus the same person? One minute, Jesus is the son; the next, he is
God!? How did Jesus dying on the cross save me from hell when I still sin
everyday? All of a sudden, all of this didnt make any sense to me. Why
havent I asked myself these questions before? I just realized I was doing
what I was taught to do without thinking all my life, which is not my usual
character. At this point, I remembered what my Muslim friends had told me
about Islams views on Jesus and Mary. I started thinking about why God
divided us into different religions on earth. What was His plan? Why didnt
He make us all the same? It was then that I realized I had to find out about
different religions and see which one was correct.
During the mid semester break of my last year of university, I got a
temporary full time job as a secretary for 6 weeks. My job was not very
demanding, so I spent most of the day searching the Internet for answers to
my questions. I quickly discarded Judaism as correct as it does not believe
in Jesus or Mary, and I found that Islam acknowledges them and praises
them.
Slowly my questions were being answered, and I was beginning to feel
satisfied and content with the principles of Islam. Everything had a perfect
129
explanation and a logical answer. I realized I couldnt deny the truth in front
of me, so I decided to embrace Islam.
That night I went home and said the Shahadda in my bedroom all alone.
This was the beginning of my secret life as a Muslim for the time being. I
grew more and more in love with Islam; I was learning new things every
day. I had confided in one Muslim friend only as I knew if my family found
out it will cause a major problem which I was not strong enough to deal
with yet. I was praying and fasting in my house without the knowledge of
my family. Only with Gods protection was I able to do that for 3 years.
In my quest for knowledge, I started searching for an Islamic center,
which could offer me more. I came across the Imam Hussein Centre, which
I can now truly say established a real foundation in my life. I owe many
thanks to this center and its principle, Sheik Mansour Leghaei, who became
my spiritual guide from this moment on and who guided me through the
struggles in my life. At this centre, I started to realize what Islam really is as
my knowledge and faith expanded beyond my expectations.
After my 4th practicing Ramadan, I decided to gradually break the news
to my mother, who at this stage was getting suspicious of my changes in
dress and attitude. She didnt know how to take the news, so she went to
others for help. This caused the whole family to get involved resulting in a
backlash against me. They told me I had to be Catholic and that I was being
brain-washed and all Muslims are bad. They had commanded me to throw
out all my long sleeve clothes, and if I wanted to go out anywhere it would
be supervised by a member of my family. The lock on my bedroom door
was removed, and at that point, I knew I could not stay there any longer, as I
was now unable to practice my religion.
The next day, I secretly grabbed some of my belongings and went off to
work as usual. I called my mother during the day and advised her that I
wanted to come home and be with her but everyone getting involved has
made it too difficult for me to live my life as I wanted. I explained to her
that I was living as a Muslim under her roof for the past 3 years, and it had
not affected anyone, so why should it now. But I knew nothing would be the
same again. My family members hold their traditions close and to my
extended family, it was as if I had betrayed them and went with the enemy.
I found a place to stay, but the hardest thing I had to do was living alone.
I knew my mother wanted me home so desperately but my brother would
not allow me to come home unless it was under his conditions. I knew I
could never abandon God or the path He has set out for me, so I just had to
resist my family although it was hurting me. My spiritual guide told me
something that very first day that stayed with me forever. He said, Hold
onto the firm hand of God, and you will be successful and win your family
back too one day. So I did just that; I struggled against my family for
almost a year on my own. I occasionally saw my Mother and sisters who
always spoke to me but had a hard time accepting and understanding my
conversion. This became more complicated when I decided to wear the
Hijab!
Hijab was always on the back of my mind, and I had felt guilty for some
time now for not wearing it. But living at my home with a Catholic family I
130
had no other choice at that point. But now that I had left home and all were
aware that I had embraced Islam, I felt I had no excuse in front of God
anymore. So with the help from my spiritual guide I decided to wear Hijab
and face the battle with my family.
This step caused a greater backlash within the family. They all of a
sudden didnt care that I was Muslim but just didnt want me to show it to
anyone! I didnt see my family for 3 months but had constant phone contact
with them. Most of the time, it was people calling and abusing me for being
selfish. No one could understand that I was not harming anyone if I was
practicing the laws of God and that we could all live peacefully together if
they would allow it. But the main problem was dealing with the wider
Catholic community and all the criticism my family had to face.
Even though this was the most depressing and lonely and hardest time of
my life, I felt so close to God. I was in constant communication with Him. I
felt most comfort in the dua book of Imam Zein Al-Aabideen The Psalms
of Islam. Each night I would read a dua from this book asking God to help
me through this hard time and never let me give up. From his beautiful
words and guidance, I feel a special connection with Imam Zein AlAabideen. I was mentally struggling as this issue did not change for a while
and neither did the situation with my family.
Until I met my husband and decided to get married, thats when things
started to improve. Up until this point my extended family constantly
pressured my mother to try and change my mind about Islam, as I was still
under her guardianship in their mind. Once I was married, that
expectation from my mother was lifted which relieved her tremendously.
My mother is now one of my strongest supporters and is seeing Islam
with a new light. I see my sisters frequently, although my 2 younger
brothers still do not want to speak to me and refuse to see me with hijab. I
only communicate with a handful of my extended family, as most are still
outraged at my conversion.
In my opinion, I did not lose anything as I made other family from the
Imam Hussein Islamic Centre and with my husband, which makes up for
everything.
As my spiritual guide advised me, I held to the strong hand of God and in
the end God increased my faith in Him and rewarded me.
Looking back at my years of hardship, I am so thankful to Allah for
putting me through this test, as it made me stronger as a person and
increased my faith in Him. Without trials there is no reward, and without
hardship we cannot elevate ourselves spiritually.
131
Warton Kirbassi
(Hussein Ithna Ashari):
Miracle of Imam Hussein (A.S.) and my readings have led me to
embrace Islam.
Warton Kirbassi is a western man as for birth, raising and way of thinking.
His heart and mind were touched by the lights of Islam; thus he was guided to
the Right Faith, went on deepening his knowledge about it, and started
inviting people to embrace it.
Birth and Raising

Brother Warton Kirbassi was born in the French village of
Fontainebleau, around 50 kilometers from Paris. He finished his academic
studies in the Teachers College. In 1951, he left France to Britain to
specialize in Radio and Electrical Engineering. He stayed in France for four
years and a few months before he returned to Paris.
Another Journey
Warton did not stay in France for a long time as he signed in 1956 a oneyear contract with an airlines company in Mehrabad International Airport in
the Iranian capital, Tehran. He worked in the technical division.
When the contract period ended, Warton preferred to stay in Iran where
he spent three years working as a translator in different commercial
institutions.
Warton Kirbassi spent his spare time in Iran in reading and studying the
Islamic faith in general and the Shia confession in particular. Furthermore,
he has read The Holy Quran several times to examine its treasures.
Providence Will
Providence has chosen that he sustain a fatal disease. As days passed, the
severity and pains of the illness increased, along with the suffering. In light
of the examinations he had, doctors decided that he must undergo surgery.
In spite of this he did not let despair control him; he kept hoping that he
would be cured.
The Turning Point

The severity of the suffering coincided with the month of Muharam.
Warton says, Next to me was a large house prepared for marking the
occasion of Ashura. Maatem were held at night and addresses were made in
which the disasters [inflicted on Ahlul-Bait] were recalled.
One night, one of those serving in the Maatam offered me a cup of
tea.Sir, would you like to drink the tea of Imam Hussein (a.s.)? he asked
me. I accepted his invitation with extreme longing and will. When my lips
touched that tea, I felt a striking light in my mind. Then, I whispered to my
Lord, O God, by the sanctity and stature of Imam Hussein, show me a
unique miracle so as to be relieved of these pains and the severity of this
illness.
When I got up the next day, I saw a wonderful thing: the miracle
happened and I was cured!
132
My previous readings about Islam and this amazing incident, which my

eyes have witnessed, had a great impact on me; therefore, I decided to
embrace Islam.
Afterwards, he went to the Holy City of Qom and declared the two
testimonies (that there is no god but Allah, and that Mohammed (p.b.u.h.) is
his servant and apostle) in front of one of the major Ulama (clerics). He
chose the name of Hussein Ithna Ashari.
133
She Followed the Call of Her Heart

A Polish Ladys journey to Islam
This is the warm journey of the Polish woman, Kamila Rozniata, to Islam
through which she wants everyone to know the story of her conversion to
Great Islam which attracted her with its spirituality and enchanting teachings
the minute she started knowing what it was. With this warmth and zeal, she
tells us the story of her embracing Islam and what she encountered in this
path.
Allah (Subhanahu wa ta ala) created human being with his free will to
be able to make his own decision and choose his own destiny; but I believe
that our path of life was planned even before our birth, and we - through our
choices - can make it worse or better.
Each human being also is born as a Muslim, and his parents choose his
religion and teach him their own tradition and customs.
I came from strong Polish Catholic family. We used to go to the church
every Sunday and celebrate holidays together. Since I remember I used to
join the prayers mostly as an obligation than a call of my heart even though
I didnt ask any questions or search for something deeper. It was enough, I
believed; I had some basic knowledge, I had good relation with my family,
and I enjoyed the life. I was a happy 25 years old girl.
Then I left my homeland and moved to Connecticut, USA. Here, for the
first time, I heard about Islam. It was year 2001 and I was working between
Muslim people. We started talking about our religious backgrounds, and I
was surprised that in Islam I could find things which I already knew - about
creation, prophets or even Mary and the birth of Jesus. I really enjoyed all
those conversations. At the beginning, I tried to convince them that my
religion is better but soon I realized that I cannot find any more arguments. I
needed knowledge so as to find the truth; I read a lot about comparing both
religions. At the beginning, I was really scared and confused. I didnt know
where I belong: I gave up my old practices including prayers and attending
church, and I couldnt find myself in Islam yet. I was stuck. I would like to
pray, and I didnt know how. My friend told me: Clear your heart, and ask
God in your own words to guide you and to show you the truth. And Allah
Subhanahu wa taala gave me the answer. I had a dream in which I heard
the most important words in Islam - la ilaha illa Allah [theres no god but
Allah]. At this time, I didnt know the exact meaning of those words, and
when I found out that they meant there is no god but Allah, I knew that I
was going in the good direction.
It took me one year to say shahadah [Testimony of Faith] because it was
hard to accept or understand some of the Islamic rules, especially hijab. I
was looking forward to change my life, but I was afraid of my parents and
other peoples reactions. Besides, I felt like I didnt have enough
knowledge, and I would like to prepare myself to be a Muslim. So, I learnt
how to pray and say the most important words in Arabic. I was fasting, and I
kept reading to know as much as possible. Practically, I was already a
Muslim. I just needed to say: Ashhadu anna la ilaha illa Allah wa ashhadu
anna Muhammadan Rasu-lul Allah. And I did Alhamdulillah. I chose the
134
Holy Month of Ramadan - December 2002 - to clear my past in front of

Allah (Subhanahu wa taala) and pray as a Muslim in the Holy night Laylat
Al-Qadr [The Night of Power]. From this time, I was born again and
Ramadan became the month of changes. One year later, I started wearing
hijab, Alhamdulillah.
Being in a different country, far away from my family, I was able to be
responsible for my own future and to search for the meaning of life in my
own way. For my parents, it was kind of a shock, as their only little, loving
daughter was looking for something strange and difficult to understand.
When I started reading about Islam, I was so excited that I would like to
share with my parents everything I experienced. Unfortunately it was a big
mistake. For them, Islam was something wrong, dangerous, and
disrespectful for human being. Even though I tried to show them positive
aspects, they didnt listen. They just paid attention to the media. They
thought I was in a sect, and somebody was washing my brain. The more I
was talking the more trouble I was getting into. I dont remember how many
phone calls I made to convince them that I was right, that I could be able to
choose my own way no matter what other people think. It was so painful.
We were arguing, crying, saying sorry and arguing again. It was hard
especially for my Mom. She told me that Im hurting her so much, Im
putting knife to her heart, and Im turning my back to all what she taught me
and what I sacked from her milk. Then, 2 weeks after my conversion, my
father came to USA because he wanted to change me but he didnt know
that Im a Muslim already. After so many arguments, I decided to keep quiet
and when I gain some knowledge and experience, I shall show them the
truth. It was really a difficult time for me. I wasnt able to pray without
hiding. My father took me to the church to talk with a priest. Subhan Allah
[Glory be to Allah], they couldnt answer any of my questions; they said
that you dont even need to understand anything, you just need to believe.
He even moved me to a different state so I would be far away from my
Muslim friends. A couple of times I was thinking to give up and stop
hurting my parents and do what they expect me to do. But then I
remembered the life of Prophet Muhammad (peace be upon him) and his
companions, Subhan Allah. After all, the pain and insult they had to go
through to survive and bring Islam to us, my problems became not
important.
Alhamdulillah, I survived also. I came back to Connecticut and in March
2003, I married one of my Muslim friends - brother Hisham from Morocco.
My husband gave me guidance and knowledge about Islam. He showed me
different ways of worshiping Allah (Subhanahu wa taala). We prayed
together, made dhikr [remembrance of Allah], read different Hadiths and
Quran. Day by day, my faith grew as a beautiful flower and fulfilled all my
heart. I realized how much I lost in my life before when I didnt know this
feeling. I became calm and more patient. Every single minute, I keep
watching and wondering about Allahs creation. Although the situation with
my parents got worse, I could find peace and support in Islam. I was asking
Allah (Subhanahu wa taala) that maybe one day they will understand and
accept my decision.
135
Time goes by and I enjoyed being a Muslim. I started to taste life; my

face was always lit up with a smile. Everything around seemed to be
beautiful and easy. I felt like somebody added wings for me so I could fly,
and I had so much energy. At this time, I met a lot of Muslims who gave me
pieces of advice and showed what Islam is really about in every aspect of
life - especially sisters who widely opened their door and hearts for me. I
was touched so deeply by their discipline, respect, and warm and open heart.
Even when you met them for the first time, you feel like you know them for
ages, you belong to them, and you are important. This is a beauty of Islam
Mashallah [whatever Allah wills], and Im asking Allah (Subhanahu wa
taala) for everybody to taste it.
In October 2004, Allah (Subhanahu wa taala) gave me a wonderful gift
- a child, a boy named Mohammed Karim. This miracle of life opened the
door to better relationship with my parents. Alhamdulillah, they realized that
Im happy, I have a good husband, and I really enjoy the life in my way nobody is pushing me to the decision I made. We broke the ice and started
talking honestly about feelings and changes in our life. I found out how hard
it was for my parents to accept the new me. They thought they lost me, and
they needed to discover me again. For them, everything was Arabic or
Islamic - their daughters dress, their grandsons name So where is the
space for their tradition and religious celebration? I try my best to show
them that Im still their little girl, I love them so much, and if I change, I
change to be a better person. I talk to them very often and send pictures even those which they didnt like so much - with a scarf, so they will be part
of our life and feel informed about everything. Alhamdulillah, they accepted
all my family and me as Muslims, although, in their heart, they are still
praying for me to come back to my old path.
Alhamdulillah, Allah (Subhanahu wa taala) chose for me to be a
Muslim. Im so happy with all my decisions that I will never go back. May
Allah (Subhanahu wa taala) protect me from going astray and strengthen
my will to remain firm on His path.
Every day I try my best to be a good servant of Allah (Subhanahu wa
taala) and build up my faith. I keep worshiping Him, following the Sunnah
of Prophet Muhammad (peace be upon him) and educating myself about
Islam. Recently I started learning reading The Quran in Arabic,
Alhamdulillah. Like every human being, I have ups and downs. I struggle
with the whispering of Satan and the weakness of my soul. This is my jihad
which helps me to improve myself and remind me where I came from and
where Im going to.
136
American Muslim Tahira Conant

(Formerly Jennifer) says:
I felt as if I found something linking me to the Muslims World as I had
been looking for a meaning of this life, and I found it in Islam.
I cannot overlook our situation, as Muslims, for I see distance between
Islam and many of those who associate themselves with it.
We met her in a modest house in Beiruts Suburbs. She welcomed us and
received us in a room in whose corners were some books and papers that
indicate to the beholder that the owner is fond of looking for the truth. We
directly asked her about the beginning of her journey with Islam and her
social and family situation then, besides her wandering in several countries
until she chose Lebanon as another of her exploratory and ambitious stops.
I lived in Ohio in the US amidst a family that did not embrace any faith
or confession, for my parents did not affiliate themselves with Christianity
or other sects or faiths; they were, if you will, affiliated with a sect that
believed in general human values with which my family raised me and
taught me a lot of innate ethics.
They were honest and ideal in their marriage and worked with
seriousness and responsibility to secure an honorable living for us. Our
raising streamed from this spirit of family responsibility that meant that
every family member would have a role in life and good demeanor towards
others. Perhaps this method of living made us disregard the meaning of
religion in our conduct. This is why I did not grow up as Christian or Jewish
nor did I embrace any other faith. This phenomenon of irreligiousness is
quite familiar in the US, for many Americans live in line with this conduct
of general human values. I believe my grandfather was a mulatto; perhaps
this is why my parents adopted these principles.
My religious questioning began when I once went with my friends, out of
curiosity, to a church. Nevertheless, I then had a series of questions to which
I could not find convincing answers from them, especially when I asked
about the issues of Christs sonship, incarnation, and trinity. I could not
grasp how an absolute god could incarnate in a limited creature.
Tell us about your academic life

I got my elementary classes in school then moved to high school and
university. Just like any youngster, I was perseverant and keen on finishing
these stages as a family and social duty to occupy a position in society.
When I finished my university studies, the university obliged me to take
lessons related to religions and introductions in Theology. That was the first
time I came to direct contact with the history of general religions, for prior
to that time, a large part of my life was distant from interest in these
sciences. Nevertheless, these sciences did not push me to search for their
truths, probably due to their utterly theoretical nature.
Then what were the factors and circumstances that made

you embrace Islam?
In fact, since childhood, I had always tended to be alone to ponder upon
universe phenomena that I could not understand. This sense woke up again
in youth time in the form of mature questions; I used to look at things and
137
conclude that they result from one another. I felt that they had a special
harmony and one secret. Their source was completely different, but our
ignorance made us view them as though they came from nowhere and had
no meaning. Therefore, we neglected scrutinizing them while engaging
aimlessly in our absurd lives. Sometimes I wondered what if we were
having a big dream and would wake up to find a certain reality after which it
would be too late. This is what I found out later in the holy prophetic
Hadiths that talked about a decisive day in which the creatures stand before
a One God who has the conspicuous proof against them.
These anxious questions came in the context of a special situation that I
have witnessed in my city. There was a problem between a ranch owner and
the Muslim community that wanted to build a mosque in 1982-1983. I knew
that the owner was fabricating lies against the Muslims to accuse them of
damaging his property. When I was certain of what he had done, I contacted
the attorney, testified against the owner, and provided proof. The attorney,
then, asked me, Are you a Muslim? and I said I was not. Then what
makes you shoulder this responsibility? he asked. I dont intend to have a
problem with him, I replied, I just want the truth. Therefore, the
members of the Muslim community got their rights, thanks to the united
efforts by some good people.
Later, they invited me to visit them so that they could express their
appreciation and gratitude. When I answered their invitation and went into
one of their houses, what drew my attention was their strange outfit, which
was different from what I used to see, besides their different moral behavior
as they hosted me, their willingness to be hospitable, and the way their
young respected the old.
I remember that one of them said to me, You have done a lot for us,
what can we do for you? I did nothing, I replied, This is what my
conscience told me to do. I felt as though words were stumbling in my
mouth, but sensed that this was meant to remind me of something; perhaps
that was the innate nature within me. I felt as if I have found something
linking me to the Muslims World, as I had been looking for a meaning of
this life - a meaning that I was sure was there somewhere. I want to know
you more, I was quick to add. On the following day, they presented me
with a book of interpretation of The Holy Quran and a carpet. I read the
book passionately and pondered upon its meanings for ten weeks. I referred
to some books for research and studies while filled with hope that Allah
would guide me to the right path.
I converted to Islam in an Islamic center on a Friday, the day on which
Muslims gather for prayers, and I declared the two testimonies (that there is
no God but Allah and that Mohammed (p.b.u.h.) is His servant and apostle)
before them. I remember that at that time tears poured out of my eyes, and I
did not know why. What a gift that was!
What was the reaction of your social and family

surrounding towards your choosing Islam?
Following my embrace of Islam, my behavior and morals changed
completely, as I decided not to befriend anyone other than the believers and
138
to stay away from the people of the worldly life and frivolity in line with the
Prophets (p.b.u.h.) recommendation as for choosing ones friends and the
way he (p.b.u.h.) mixed with people: He who mixes up with some people
for forty days will become just like them. Therefore, the gap between me
and non-Muslims began to widen; the change reached the way I clothed, ate,
and spent time: I no longer wore clothes for vainglory, but rather for
covering; I economized on food and living costs to get rid of profligacy; as
for staying up, I spent it either in worship or reading. This has been sort of
purge of what may have been stuck within me of the love of the worldly life
and its impermanent pleasures.
At this stage, I lived alone as my parents lived in another state 2000 km
away. I would have preferred to tell them directly about my conversion to
Islam when I visited them there, but a friend of mine had beaten me and told
them. I noticed sullenness on their faces. I quickly said, What is the
difference between what you raised me to do and the values of this religion?
I am now completing these values with piety for the sake of Allah. I
understood from their answers that they did not accept this sudden change
and regarded it as an offence against them. Therefore, the relation between
us worsened and was rather cut for several years during which my father
died; I attended his funeral. Then my mother passed away without telling
me that she had disinherited me. That was a shock to me. My distress,
nevertheless, was alleviated by a Muslim friend who reminded me that that
had been a trial to me from Allah Who is the real Inheritor of everything.
How do you understand calling others unto Islam, and

what are the appropriate ways to convince them of its
teachings?
When I wore hijab 15 years ago and my connection with Islams
principles and teachings grew stronger, I felt that I was responsible for those
who live around me and do not know about the faith. I took the initiative
and called many of them. However, I have concluded that the best way to
call non-Muslims unto Islam is with wisdom and fair exhortation as the holy
verses tell us; that is we should speak to them, have dialogue with them, and
explain the religions rites to them in a way that removes any confusion,
obscurity, or vagueness. This can be achieved only through a measured
method that uses encouragement, advice, and patience with the wrong from
those who do not want to obey the call of innate nature; perhaps this method
is what distinguished the Prophets conduct.
What is your opinion in those who say that Islam spread

by force not wisdom?
According to what I found in my studies of religions history, I believe
that Islam has spread in most of the countries it entered through the
demeanor of its followers and their good behavior with those countries
peoples, because it is a religion of innate nature and a call that touches the
soul. It is my belief that the sword was marginal in most of the conquests,
although it was necessary sometimes for defending Muslims against those
who debarred (men) from the way of Allah. Thus, force was a mere
139
defensive method, and Islams war was a defensive one. It has never
occurred that Islam was the party to begin war.
In our call, we never need violence; we rather have to remove the veil
that does not allow the truth to get to the peoples hearts. We have to open
their eyes to see the tolerance and easiness of Islam through good manners
and tolerant behavior.
I would like to add something regarding the call of Muslims unto linking
to Islam as a method of life and conduct individually and collectively, not as
a sectarian identity with which they are born and imitate their parents in
formal affiliation. As far as I am concerned, I put myself amongst all
Muslims when it comes to the call to learn Islam.
I have already called my son who agreed with many of the ideas but
unfortunately did not embrace Islam. However, I succeeded in convincing
an American young woman, and she converted to Islam. I also convinced a
man, an attorney, who was looking for a way of life that gives life an ethical
meaning. I exerted efforts to explain to him the moral principles of Islam
and the way it views the afterlife and that the worldly existence is a crossing
stop to get there. After two months of dialogue, he embraced Islam along
with his daughter, and he told me that that was what he had been looking
for.
How do you evaluate the situation of Muslims today and

their relationship with Islam?
As for this point specifically, I cannot be lenient and overlook our
situation, as Muslims, for I see a long distance between Islam and many of
those who associate themselves with it. Perhaps some holy prophetic
Hadiths warned against this outcome which Muslims have reached. My
hope is pinned on those who still adhere to the pure Prophetic path; these
people who remind me about Allah every day, the people whom I would not
replace with a mountain of gold. I say to my Muslim brethrens: be of those
who love Allah, His Apostle and his purified Household; remember the
graves, for in death there is a reminder for him who has a heart.
What is the attribute that you like most in the Apostle of

Islam (p.b.u.h.)?
(Her eyes flashed with tears of longing as she talked) His nobility of
character. He has always been a good example for him who looketh unto
Allah and the Last Day. He has left for us the greatest gift: The Holy Quran
and this faith to change that which is in our hearts.
140
Finding My Way....
Lynette Wehners conversion to Islam
How a spiritually dissatisfied American Catholic teacher

found fulfillment and direction through her new job at a
Muslim school.
My new position at the Islamic school was received with reserved
enthusiasm from my Christian family. Just make sure you do not convert,
my father-in-law at the time told me when he found out about it. My
mother-in-law was intrigued by the idea of being around something
exotic. I grappled with whether I wanted to work at this school. While I
would have my own classroom (which I desperately wanted), I would only
be part-time, and I would be required to dress Islamically (even cover my
hair). This whole concept was very foreign to me. I debated with myself for
a day or two until deciding to take my first teaching assignment at this
school. I was open and determined that this would be a learning experience
for me. Boy, was it ever....
On the first day, the new non-Muslim teachers were given a scarf
lesson by a sister in the teachers workroom. We were laughing as we tried
different styles. I still remember that morning being pretty relaxed, and it
was during this event that I realized I always thought Muslims were stern
and serious. It is strange how one can hold certain stereotypes of people
without even knowing them. Cross off one misconception...
During my first year of teaching, I learned many things. I was extremely
impressed with the way that my students knew my religion (Christianity)
better than I did. How did they know the stories? My students were always
asking me questions about my beliefs, and they made me think. What DID I
believe?
I was brought up Catholic, and as an adult, I started to stray from it. I
didnt know what it was that I felt uncomfortable with, but I just knew
something wasnt right. I ventured a little into the new-age type of
Christianity, but some of that didnt sit right with me either. I just knew that
I wanted to connect with God. I didnt want my religion to become
something that I felt I had to do in order to be considered a good person
in the eyes of my relatives (as was the case with my husband). I wanted to
feel it in my heart. Looking back now, I was lost, but didnt know it at the
time.
Kids will be kids, and my Muslim students were no different. They left
their books in my classroom instead of taking them home. This was a
blessing in disguise as I started to read these books after class. So much of it
made sense. To help matters along, one sister and brother were more than
happy to answer all of my questions, and I had many! We would discuss
Islam and religion for hours. It was very intellectually stimulating, and I was
excited about it. I felt that I had found what I was looking for. There was a
peace slowly spreading over my heart
Around this time, I started to read The Quran at home. My husband at
the time (I have since divorced him) did not like my interest in Islam. When
141
I would read The Quran, I would do so in private without his knowledge.

At first, I felt that I was doing something blasphemous. I remember being
very scared that God would be upset with me. How can any book other than
the Bible be from God?? I tried to listen to my heart, and it was telling me to
read. Some of the passages of The Quran felt as if they were written just for
me. I found myself sitting there and crying many times. All at once, I felt at
peace, yet confused. There was something holding me back from accepting
it full-heartedly.
After months of reading, talking with people, and a lot of soul searching,
there was one event that I consider to be the determining factor in my
becoming Muslim. I was standing in my sons room trying to pray. I had a
book on Islam opened to the how to pray section. I was standing there in
conflict with myself. I was not used to praying directly to God. All of my
life I was taught to pray to Jesus, who would then tell God my prayer (or
something like that). I was so scared that I was doing something wrong. I
didnt want Jesus mad at me. At that moment, it hit me like a tidal wave.
Did I really think that God would be upset at me for wanting to get closer to
Him? Did I really believe that Jesus would be upset with me for trying to get
closer to God? Isnt that what he wants me to do? God knows my intent. To
this day, I believe it was God talking to me - that is how powerful the
feeling and voice inside my head was. What did I have to fear?? How could
I NOT convert to Islam? At that moment, I started crying and crying. It was
what I needed to hear. I knew at that time that I had to convert to Islam. It
felt right and nothing else mattered.
After taking my shahada in front of the entire school, l was a new person.
I did not have that where-do-I-belong-and-what-do-l-believe-in feeling
anymore. It was gone. I knew that I made the right decision.
I have never been so close to God as l have been since becoming
Muslim, Alhamdulillah. I am so lucky. Thank you for allowing me to share
my experience with you.
142
Yusuf Abdullah
(JOSEPH ZAMMIT)
Since childhood and throughout my life, Allah, be He exalted, and
getting to the Right Faith have been my certain quest and persistent effort.
My long journey of looking for the Divine Truth that led me to Islam
and Ahlul-Baits (A.S.) School passed through in-depth intellectual diving
and practical observance of most of the known religions.
This is a precious story of conversion and being guided to the Great Islam,
enthusiastically and passionately told by the new Maltese educated Muslim,
Yusuf Abdullah (formerly Joseph Zammit), who spent his adolescence and
many of his years as an adult looking for the faith whose sound doctrine and
clear principles satisfied his restless ever-searching mind and the thirst of his
soul that yearned for the brilliant Divine lights.
Since childhood, I was gifted with the sincere love for God, and I was
very sensitive to spiritual / religious things. I used to re-tell the stories about
the saints to my mother while she was doing the housework. I spent my time
reading the life stories of saints and the prophets in Old Testament; as well I
was highly fascinated with Jesus (Peace be on him). In my late teens, about
17 years old, this childhood fascination took a drastic turn when a priest
gave me a copy of the Plain Truth Magazine. Curiously, I immediately
embarked on a correspondence course in Bible study.
Slowly but surely I was becoming aware of something beautiful in the
bible which was missing.
I could not accept the teachings of the church anymore as they did not
inspire me at all. I couldnt understand how and why our society is so antiChristian in its values. Religion was for inside the church only! On the other
hand, I wanted to seek the inner, true teachings of the prophets and of Jesus
(peace on them all) in particular. I started using the Psalms as my daily
prayers, and for the first time I got satisfaction and power from prayers so
much that tears would flow down my cheeks.
As my thirst and hunger increased, I started studying various mystical
paths, as well as psychology. I started reading Tibetan Buddhism, as well as
the Sufis who made a very good impression on me, but I brushed them aside
as being Muslims. I studied the Hindu mystics, the Upanishads, the
Bhagavad Gita, then on to the Theosophists, Buddhism, Zen and Tao yoga.
During these years, I used to correspond with initiates in these religions in
the UK.
Simultaneously, I started studying Gnosticism, and this reverted me back
to the Bible studies. I studied a lot of good books by Jewish scholars as well
as international Bible scholars about many contradictions in the Bible. Next
thing was that I contacted various Rosicrucian Orders and became a member
in a couple of them. The Rosicrucians claim to be Gnostic and freemasons,
and they promise the initiate to receive Cosmic Power etc. I was still going
back, every now and then, to Sufi philosophy and mysticism and still was
impressed and attracted by their simplicity and inner love for Allah. The
Sufis touched my heart as nothing else did. In 1986, I decided to cut off my
name and membership in the Catholic Church. I did this officially through
143
the legal methods available. This was one of the most challenging things I
did, Alhamdulillah.
In 1989, I made contact with an Indian Master of high standing and was
initiated. This Path is purely mystical and within the folds of the Sikh
religion. At last, I said this is it. I was initiated into it for 11 whole years
when I started to see similarities in the teachings to Sufi teachings, which I
kept interested in. This was very interesting, and I started to investigate the
issue further. I found out, to my amazement and satisfaction, that the Path
was influenced, way back in the 16th century, by Sufi teachings and
mysticism. Interest again flared up within me regarding the Sufis, and so I
decided to go back to the roots of it, therefore studying more deeply the Sufi
Way, which more and more was influencing me. The great obstacle was that
real Sufis were Muslims and worked within the Islamic religion. I found
many so called international Sufi orders which were neutral to religion but
these I wasnt attracted to. I kept on asking: Why do I have to be Muslim in
order to be a Sufi? To become a Muslim is considered as a big treason in
Catholic country like Malta. At this period in my life, I increased my
prayers fervently and the yearning within me exploded. To my amazement
and bewilderment, I found myself reading The Quran, the Holy scripture
that is obviously so close to what Jesus taught, as well as the Old Testament
Prophets, that I laughed at myself for having missed it (or bypassed it) in my
studies.
Reading The Holy Quran was the new pivot in my life. I started
exploring the Pillars of Islam and by the help and mercy of Allah I gathered
strength enough to embrace Islam on Laylat-ul-Qadr in year 2000. My
studies of Sufis became deeper and I made contact with a couple of Tariqas,
employing their daily wasifas and dhikr.
The Happy Ending

Here I must emphasize what I regard as the real goal behind my whole
life. Since childhood I wanted God and God alone. Whatever Prophet, Guru,
and Master I met with, it was only for the glory of God. God was and still is
my aim, my life, my breath. Since childhood, I always thought about death.
Being rich, having a nice family, being healthy, having a beautiful wife etc...
So what? I have to die, then...? Therefore, I was sincere and took life
seriously. I used to pray and pray and cry Oh Allah! If I succeed in finding
You just before I die, my whole life would have been a success! Going
through life, in all its materialistic attractions and deviations, still my heart
pointed towards God.
Having arrived at the stage where I was a candidate student in one of the
oldest Sufi Schools, I thought now this is really it. But Allah knows best.
This year (2002), one week before embarking for the Hajj, casually I met a
Muslim couple from UK at the local masjid. I had a very good conversation
with them, and in the night they gave me some books to read. I realized they
were from the Shia. I was so fascinated by one of the books they gave me
which had a direct impact on my being guided to the Shia Muslim faith that
made it a point to contact them at the Hotel next morning, but alas! They
had flown back home. I went to the Hajj fully convinced and reassured by
the knowledge and commitment to the Right Sect, Ahlul-Baits (A.S.)
144
School. So, I advise anyone to keep himself/herself open to the Truth and
recommend their fate to God, be He exalted, for He is the One Who guides
and assists. We must have yearning and longing and be sincere in our
prayers, then Allah, with His grace and offering, will never let us down or
leave us in the abysses of doubt and straying.
145
After a long journey of searching and navigating in

the world of thoughts and religions,
Indian Nirvans ship lands safely at the port of Islam
Another interesting story of a newly-converted Muslim with meaningful
signs and indications, rich with human experiences and the flowing faith
sentiments is told briefly by the new Muslim Indian brother Nirvan, who has
been covered with the lights of the Divine guidance that saved him from the
abyss of uncertainty and going astray.
When and how did it all start? Did it really start or was it
simply a spiritual awakening? A realization of the truth
which was always innate in me? Allah knows best.
My name is Nirvan. I was born in a mixed family: My father is Hindu
and my mother Muslim. As far as I can switch back to childhood, I
remember clearly that I have never received any religious education of any
kind. My father was not a religious Hindu, and my mother had relinquished
Islam. So I was brought up in a kind of void, which obviated the need for
spirituality. However, I am forever grateful to my parents for having
inculcated to me moral values and ethics which will forever guide my life.
My family though not religious always nurtured me in a disciplined
environment where obedience to parents, speaking the truth, abstaining from
stealing, serving mankind... were the cornerstone of our everyday lives.
With hindsight I now recall that in my adolescence, the conundrums of
existence flashed upon my mind. What is the purpose of life on earth? Is
death the end of everything? Does God exist? Something deep stirred in me,
goading my intellect towards a relentless quest for TRUTH. I needed clear,
comprehensive, and logical answers to all these questions troubling my
existence and puzzling my mind. The adventure, though an intricate maze of
theology, ancestral practices, philosophy...had begun.
Starting from atheism (which was quite natural as I had never been
introduced to religion), I made my way through Buddhism, Christianity,
Hinduism, but I would not find any spiritual gratification in any of them. I
had the inner feeling that TRUTH was out there, maybe right in front of my
eyes, but was still eluding me. At a certain point in time, I relinquished
further investigation, and desperation swayed me. I drowned myself in
Nietzsche, Sartre, Kant, Heidegger, Marx, Freud, Andre Gide, Krishnamurti
... How much more alluring did atheism look in my eyes! Quotes such as
God is dead, Religion is the opium of the masses, Religion stems from
inner fear of the patriarch in primitive societies. I lived and died with
Nietzsches books and Marilyn Mansons music. I even took to reading
The Satanic Bible, and I took interest in Wicca or paganism. This led me
to discover Norse mythology, Roman and Greek gods... but my thirst for
mysticism and ultimate truth was unabated.
Then the miracle happened! One Friday I decided to accompany my
Muslim friend to the Jummah prayer just for fun. It was never in my
intention to pray there as I was simply curious about Islams religious
practices - the only religion I had not delved into. So we listened to the
Khotba (speech of the Imam), and I did the namaz postures by imitating my
146
friend (standing, bowing, prostrating). It was at this point in time that

something heavenly, a mystical experience occurred. I did not hear any
voice; I did not see any light... I simply felt a supernal emotion like I was
being carried away. Every time my forehead touched the ground, it just
wouldnt want going back. Allah had sent his guidance to me. I would never
be the same again.
After the prayer, my friend asked me how I felt. I said nothing for the
human language is too poor to express adequately this emotion. That state of
bliss would dwell in my mind for days and was pointing towards a clear cut
direction - Islam. So I asked myself, Do I engage in research once more?
Some hidden force was pushing me forward and exhorting me to do so.
Soon after, I found myself engrossed in Islamic books and marveling at the
5 pillars of faith, the 6 beliefs, the Qurans scientific miracles and
mathematical perfection, the number 19 miracle... With enthusiasm I
engaged myself in prayers and earnest study of the Quran. But that was not
the end of it.
Several times I lapsed in doubt, and Satan would not let go of me. I spent
sleepless nights wondering over whether I was on the right path, whether I
was acting in rashness or not? I was even on the verge of apostasy with a
willingness to just give up everything. Coupled with some problems I had at
home due to my family being non-Muslim, leaving Islam appealed to me.
The more so when 75% of new converts leave Islam!! I missed prayers
(even the Jummah), the Mehraj Shareef, criticized Islam, argued with
Muslims about their stupidity, and helped anti-Islam websites. But
something in my heart still would not let me let go of Allah. I knew these
difficult times were a trial for me. Will I fail or pass? I prayed day and night
and begged Allah for help. I felt ashamed for doubting the Word of God and
letting myself be influenced by anti-Islamic propaganda. I felt disgust for
myself for doubting each time and then imploring Allah for forgiveness. But
in the end... light came.
Gradually, Allah strengthened my faith and made me steadfast. I faced
criticism and harshness with patience and calmness. Never did I reply back
or slander. Whenever I was crestfallen, I would turn to God for guidance
and help. I had reverted to the natural religion of mankind - what had I to
fear? I knew that the adventure had not come to an end... It has begun! An
enthralling journey through the marvels and delicacies of Islam.
Ive not reached the end of the road but Im at peace now with myself
and with God.
147
Finding the Straight Path

Sister Zahraa Formerly Joyce Slaughter
American Sister Zahraa formerly (Joyce Slaughter) has seen the Light of
Islam in several phases through which she had passed in her former religious
life. This light haunted her until the brilliant flash reached her, and she found
the Right Path, according to her story which she has sent to the magazine.
Zahraa currently works in consolidating and spreading the pillars of Islam in
the area where she lives in Michigan State along with her sisters in the
American Muslim Sisters Association.
I was born about 3 weeks early on Nov. 29th 1947. To my knowledge,

there has never been a Muslim in my family. However, my DNA testing
shows that my ancestors did pass through Islamic lands so some of my
ancestors undoubtedly were believers in the primordial religion of Adam,
Noah and Abraham. I was raised as a Roman Catholic by my parents. My
mother had converted before marrying my father. She came from a line of
very conservative Protestants many of whom were educated at Moody Bible
Institute. There also were some Jewish people in her family, and my mother
explained some of the Judaic laws to me.
I have always been very interested in the cultures of others. I find it
especially interesting to study the religious beliefs and practices of others.
The similarities of so many practices and beliefs have convinced me that
there was a primordial belief which has been forgotten and changed through
time.
I went to Catholic school until my 2nd year in high school. I had
considered becoming religious but decided I did not want so much control
in my life. I did not realize at the time how important the guidance of God
was in a persons life. I attended Mass faithfully and received the
sacraments in due course.
It was at this time I first learned about Islam. I started to study Spanish in
high school. As you know the Iberian Peninsula was greatly influenced by
the Islamic culture.
Sadly to say, by the time I started college I quit practicing my faith. It
was not that I disbelieved, I just shoved God to the furthest corner of my
mind. Even through many struggles in my first marriage, I was not going to
church. I said private prayers, and I read about many different faiths. I
divorced and eventually remarried and went through some times of severe
anxiety. Finally, I started going back to church and had a born again
experience. This is a special closeness to God. It brought great peace to me
and reduced my anxiety. From that time on I attended church regularly.
Allah, however, had plans to draw me closer to Him or so it seemed to
me when I look back. My daughter became friends with an Iranian girl in
her school. I met her parents and came to know some of their culture. It was
then I bought my first translation of The Holy Koran. We moved away after
a year or so and for four years continued to go to church. Then after another
move, I met a dear friend who is married to an Iranian man. Again I learned
more of the culture and how to cook some of the food. Even though she was
not a Muslim, she taught me about Islam and again my interest was
captured. I continued with church attendance and Bible Studies. She moved
148
away but our friendship still endures. I moved again, this time to Minnesota.
I found a church, started volunteering and was happy in my beautiful home.
In 1997, I started having the feeling God had something He wanted me to
do, something specific beyond just obeying the laws of the church and the
laws of our country. I felt I had to start to learn to drive places on my own
so I drove to Omaha NE to work for a week. I went to confession at
Christmas time and told my priest about my feeling that I had a special
mission. I think he thought I was strange. Then in January 1998, my
husband died of a heart attack. He was only 46. I became very close to God
then, and it gave me a great deal of comfort.
I spent a great deal of time searching out what I should do with myself at
that time. I became very active in my church, helping with fundraising for a
school and being elected to the parish council. Through my church, I met
people from all over the world. I was able to visit India and Spain. In India,
I saw people of all religions living together in harmony.
In May of 2001, I finally decided to follow a call of God and begin
saying the Catholic rosary. I focused on praying for Peace in the world. For
many years, I felt a strong urge to work for Peace in the world. It seemed a
hopeless task.
For the next few years, I continued on with my life. I read about other
religions and continued with my volunteer activities. In 2003, I started to
attend a series of lectures about Islam at the mosque in Bloomington. After
the series was over, I started to attend a session at one of the sisters houses
but then I moved and was traveling so I stopped. I think I knew that I would
become a Muslim but I just did not want to give up and change. I did buy a
copy of The Holy Koran translated by Yusuf Ali, and I read it from cover to
cover. I read biographies of Mohammad and books about Islam. When my
dog died, I did not get another dog but got a cat instead as I knew most
Muslims thought dogs were unclean.
By now it was 2006, and I received more and more signs from Allah.
One time a friend and I were talking about the troubles in the Islamic world.
She said we Non-Muslims could not be the ones to bring peace to the
Islamic world. We agreed it had to come about through the Muslims
themselves. I knew that if I wanted to work for peace in the world I would
have to become a Muslim. My carnal self did not want to change. I ignored
further messages from Allah delivered by people in my Bible study group.
One lady kept telling all of us to submit to Gods will. Isnt that what Islam
is all about? Another one said: Choose a path and stick to it. Is not Islam the
Straight Path? I had tried for years to get something to tie me closer to the
Catholic Church. I applied for quite a few jobs at my parish but was not
found suitable. I know that Allah blocked my being hired so that I would be
free to join Islam. Still I fought Gods will. I never thought I was stubborn
but I am. I did not want to give up alcohol, pork, or practice the discipline of
daily prayers. I had many scarves and long skirts but I did not want to be
compelled to cover my hair.
Finally, when I was attending college classes I decided to give up
alcohol. When I was able to do that I knew I could do everything else. Even
so I still feared to take the step. Finally, I prayed to Allah to send me a
149
teacher if He wanted me to become a Muslim. Since I was studying at a

Catholic University I was sure no teacher would appear. However, in Sura
36:82 Allah says Be and it is. He sent a Muslim scholar to my class in
Christian Theology. At that time, I knew there could be no more hesitation.
I made my Shahadeh shortly afterwards. I know I will have to continue on
in my struggle to be a good Muslim but I know with the help of Allah and
my brother and sister Muslims I will keep on the straight path.
150
The French Guided Brother (Cerel)

The French young man who has been guided to Islam; Cerel says:
My heart was relieved by the Word of Right that was conspicuous in
Islam and embodied in the course of Ahlul-Bait (a.s.).
Cerel Sevrak is a young man who has had a faithful heart for Allah since
childhood; therefore, Allah, be He exalted, honored him with the blessing of
Islam; by His mercy, he has become a Muslim man who is proud of his new
affiliation in spite of the criticism he got from many for being a Frenchman
who embraced Islam.
However, Cerels heart is reassured with faith, enlightened by the Word of
Right that was conspicuous in the Faith of Mohammed (p.b.u.h.) and
embodied in the course of Ahlul-Bait (a.s.). Through Noor al-Islam
Magazine, he tells us the story of that change within himself towards Islam
which he describes as the pure love for Allah.
I was born in 1975 in a family whose members did not believe in Allah,
be He exalted. When I received my first communion, which represented my
entrance into Christianity, I did not get from them any opposition or
encouragement. I was young when I joined the religious education classes; I
was very enthusiastic and happy with the teachings I received, especially
when they were relevant to Christ (a.s.); it was somewhat superficial
information, but enough to nourish the dreams of a little 12-year-old priest. I
started reading the Old and New Testaments with relief. As I was advancing
in reading them, I noticed a huge gap between the Holy Books teachings
and the ecclesiastic lessons. I began to ask myself a lot of questions, such as
the prohibition of a priest from getting married, although marriage is a
blessed step that religion encourages, and the spread of icons and statues as
religious symbols even in churches, although this does not agree with what
is stated in the Holy Book. The too many questions and paradoxes made me
adhere to my faith while neglecting the church teachings. Thus, my relation
was directly with Allah; it did not go through a church, nor was it
determined by a religious authority. I have remained loyal to this line which
I had drawn when I was 15 years old.
I remember that when I was introduced to friends from Jehovah
Witnesses my argument with them was based on my belief in the Bible,
while their questions urged me to search in order to figure out the answers.
However, what I have learnt from my opponent is that reason is the way to
know Allah; and this is still the method I use in my religious life.
Furthermore, I greatly respected and admired the link I sensed the brothers
had among each other.
During my college years (I chose to study Psychology) I met a friend
who soon became like a brother to me. Besides living in the dormitory, we
also used to stay together at night exchanging points of view or having
philosophical chats that had no limits. My friend was a Muslim who fasted
the Month of Ramadan but nothing more. His internal faith resembled the
convictions I had developed about my God. As I lacked the information
about his religion (Islam), he once presented me with The Quran; he also
taught me how to perform wuduu as he explained that it was necessary to
have wuduu when I wanted to read The Quran. The Book remained on my
151
desk for months, and I did not open it. I felt that I was not fit for opening it.
Then my friend suddenly disappeared. Another coincidence had me meet a
Moroccan woman who invited me to attend religious sessions in the Month
of Ramadan. As the discussion was clearly about Islam, I began to ask my
questions and know more and more about the Islamic faith. I still remember
that the first time I heard about International Zionism I was more than 27
years old.
The journey for truth has begun. I dived into this vast knowledge to find
the answers that would heal my questions. I would just drown myself in
research and thinking one night after the other. As questions grew more and
more within me, I would extinguish them with knowledge and research. My
certainty that there is a religion that can answer all my questions,
aspirations, and thoughts was being affirmed day after day.
I knew that Islam was the last of the Divine Religions, and that Allah was
the Only Lord of all these religions. I believed in this and started to see
Islam as the concluding faith to those faiths. I had the courage to open The
Quran. The minute I started reading the verses, I was deeply attracted to it;
the more I read, the more attracted I became and wished to get to the last
pages. I understood that a Muslim believes in the existence of the Christ
(a.s.) as an honorable messenger. This fact about Jesus (a.s.) was identical to
the image I had drawn within me about him, the way I believed in him
innately. It just became clearer. I believed that Mohammed (p.b.u.h.) was
the final messenger. I saw myself as a spontaneous natural Muslim, so how
do I worship? I started to be friendly to one of my neighbors who was an
Alawite Syrian. We had a lot of discussions, and when things were too
difficult for him to answer, he would call his teacher in Syria. He talked to
me a lot about Imam Ali (a.s.), a personality that naturally attracted me;
nevertheless, my neighbors exaggerations were too obvious to me.
The Method of Ahlul-Bait

I continued my search and went deeper. To me, the method of Ahlul-Bait
(a.s.) was the natural luminous one; for the treason of Judas in Christianity
was an event that repeated itself after the death of the Prophet (p.b.u.h.) and
the turn made by some of the companions. The Holy Quran warns us in
several verses against such treasons. Some of the followers of Prophet
Mohammed (p.b.u.h.), who was hurt in his lifetime more than any other
prophet, were not merciful toward him after his death, for the current swept
away many Muslims, and only a few adhered to his commandments. Here,
for instance, reason guides us to the straight path, that of Mohammeds
Household; although those who faithfully followed that path and sacrificed
for it were and still are quite a few.
Conclusion
My reversion to Islam has had a great impact on those around me: my
friends and especially my university colleagues. One of them (who later
became my brother-in-law) used to come and talk to me about Islam. We
prayed together, and he would correct me if I had learned something wrong
besides explaining rulings to me. I followed the Jaafari School. We held in
my room sessions of dialogue and philosophical discussions that were
152
attended by many young men and women. There was my chance to meet my
wife who has been to me a Divine blessing that illuminates my path, for,
thanks to her, I have learned to memorize some Quran Surahs and to
perform prayers in Arabic.
Suddenly, my friend and brother who had disappeared and I missed for a
long time showed up again, but this time he has changed: he has become
religiously committed. He took me to the mosque for the first time and
explained to me the Jamaa Prayer rulings. He got married as well, and each
of us has had a daughter, and our families grow up in the light of Islam.
My God and Lord, to You I pray whenever I need anything and tell Him
my secrets privately wherever I wish. Praised You are for creating me,
raising me and giving me what I have. I praise You an endless praise. O
God Fill my heart with Love for You, Fear of You, Belief in You and Faith
in You.
153
Conversion to the Right Faith:

The Story of Argentinean Young Man Mohammed Essa Garcia
One of the results of the good reputation that Argentinean Muslims enjoy
is the phenomenon of the conversion to Islam by many Argentinean citizens
due to the noble values they have seen in the Islamic faith and the sound
ethical nature of the Muslim immigrants behavior. Within this framework,
we have received from writer brother Mujahed Shararah, who lives in
Argentina, the interesting story of Mohammed Essa Garcia, an Argentinean
young man who has found happiness in Islam, as he says, following a long
pursuit of the truth in which he followed the lead of the Holy Prophets great
companion Salman al-Farisi.
Mohammed Essa was born to Christian parents. He went to church when

he was a child. When he became ten years old, his innocent soul initiated
him in a new journey of meditation on the universe around him. In spite of
his young age and his minds inability to reach conclusions, his innate
nature would not accept the Trinity creed, for he believed, with his
innocence, that Jesus the son of Mary (A.S.) was a great personality, not a
god. This issue launched discussions and questions between him and his
family at home and the priests of the church he went to. The innocent child
Mohammed Essa Garcia could not find answers that would ease his
recurring early questions and the issues raging within himself. However, he
got more confused and anxious after his family and church did not mind his
question due to his young age.
Years passed, and Mohammed became fifteen years old, but he still had
within himself the same questions. He went to high school where he got
superficial and, most of the time, untrue statements about Islam; for his
textbook said Muslims worshipped the Black Stone and prostrated for the
Kaaba. These statements were accompanied with photos of Muslims
praying, prostrating, and circumambulating the Kaaba.
Mohammed Essa grew up, and so did his perplexity; he was now a young
man who could analyze and conclude as his adherence and passion to look
for the truth grew stronger. One night in October 1989, he was upset
because the question went on resounding within him: Who created the
Universe? He stood in the night darkness, looked at the sky and called,
You, who have created me, show me the Right Path, or I will end my life
for Im leading a stray life. His eyes wept tears of perplexity before he
went to sleep. In the morning, he woke up to a knock on the door. When he
opened the door, he found a man with a bright face requesting his
permission to talk to him. He said, I am Mashurka, a Muslim man who
came to talk to you about Islam. He started telling him about Allah, His
Oneness and Greatness, how He deserved to be worshipped, and how He is
far from any flaw.
Mohammed Essas heart was relieved upon hearing these words. He
looked at the sky recalling the prayer he had made the night before, and felt
Allahs mercy engulfing him and waves of faith push one another in his
heart. Mashurkas conversation with him went on for three hours, after
which he took leave to go to the Friday prayer. Before he left, Mohammed
requested that he accompanies him to the mosque: he has found his long-
154
sought goal and would not let it slip through his fingers. He listened to the
Khotba (sermon) that was about Islam. When the prayer was over, he said to
Mashurka, I want to become a Muslim. What do I have to do? You have
to utter the two testimonies, Mashurka told him, and then perform the
major ritual ablution. He did what he was told to do, and the worshippers
cried Allahu Akbar in joy over his conversion to Islam.
The familys thorny road and the immigration for the

truth
Mohammed Essa Garcia had learned at school and at home to be free to
believe whatever he wanted; this has never had any impact on the family
life. However, after his conversion, things were not the same, for he
encountered difficulties from all sides, as his mother got very angry with
him. She threatened him, in spite of her great love for him. His father
expelled him from the house while he was an 18-year-old student. He left
the house sadly but also shocked by his parents who had always bragged
about freedom of belief and conduct.
Mohammed Essa Garcia had no one to resort to other than Mashurka
who was there for him and provided him with a simple job in a plastic
manufacturing company and a shelter in his house where he could stay.
Mohammed Essa worked and went to the mosque to learn Arabic and the
teachings of Islam. All he cared about was to get more knowledgeable and
familiar with the Islam Prophets (p.b.u.h.) method.
He wanted to learn about the Prophets (p.b.u.h.) sira (biography);
therefore, he read the book compiled by Martin Lynx. The more he read
about the persecution the Prophet (p.b.u.h.) was subjected to and the
patience he showed while encountering this, the more determined he
became to confront the tough conditions he faced. Mohammed then exerted
efforts to memorize The Holy Quran and the Prophets (p.b.u.h.) Hadith. He
memorized the Amma Part and the Arbaoun A-Nawawiah.
Mohammed yearned to visit the Al-Bait Al-Haram (The Holy House) and
stand before the Apostles Shrine until the Hajj time in 1993 when he went
there and prayed in front of al-Kaaba declaring that he does not prostrate for
it, nor does he worship the Black Stone, for he worshipped and prostrated
for Allah alone.
After Hajj, Mohammed Essa was determined to major in Hadith science
after he had learned Arabic. He always had that wish that Allah, be He
exalted, guided his mother to Islam. Thus, he wrote her letters and called her
from time to time. One time she surprised him by saying, I have become a
Muslim, Mohammed. He rejoiced at the news of her conversion.
Mohammed Essa returned to Argentina in 2004 after an eleven-year journey in which he memorized ten parts of The Holy Quran and mastered
the Arabic language. Then, Mohammed Essa carried the flag of call unto
Allah and telling people about Him and about Islam. He encountered tough
conditions; however, from the claws of darkness light is born: many
Argentineans started to ask him about Islam, and he explained to them the
truth about the false accusations that were fastened on this Right Religion.
Seventy men and women embraced Islam, thanks to him, and dedicated a
155
site for prayer in their neighborhood. Mohammed Essa currently teaches the
new Muslims Arabic, Quran reading and Islam teachings.
The call unto Islam became Mohammed Essas foremost activity; his
Tableegh (call) methods developed, for as he mastered Arabic and Spanish,
he embarked on translation since he had noticed the scarcity of Islamic
books in Spanish; thus, he worked as manager of the Spanish language
department in the International Islamic Book Publishing House. Up to now,
he has translated over seventy Islamic books from Arabic to Spanish.
Mohammed Essa pleads with everyone, governments and institutions, to
support Dawa and Tableegh in Argentina and Latin America. He hopes the
translation activity will increase to include all Islamic religious books. It is
not strange to hear the Argentinean Muslim Mohammed Essa blaming
Muslims for failure to introduce Islam as it ought to be introduced in Latin
America, for he has already seen the greatness of Islam and its usefulness in
achieving happiness for man nowadays. He believes Muslims underestimate
Islam. There are many Duat who travel to other places in the world,
whereas quite a few come to us to call unto Allah, he said, and this
saddens me a great deal, for people in Argentina accept Islam, but they
need those who can guide them to it.
A call to Muslims
In the end of our interview with him, he said, Sixty percent of the
Argentineans who have embraced Islam learned about Islam from the
internet. There are, furthermore, Spanish sites about Islam and Spanishlanguage chat forums. Therefore, I plead with the Arab Muslim youth to
learn Spanish and surf these sites in order to call unto Allah.
Please, take interest in the affairs of the new Muslims in Latin America,
and we welcome you all and would like to receive you in our homes, he
concluded.
156
Russian Former Priest Ali Viacheslav Polosin

Talks about his Conversion to Islam
Who is the Russian priest who converted to Islam? What is the story of the
man who came to see him in the church and whose words were an invitation to
guidance? And what are Polosin and his companions doing to support Islam
in Russia?
I was raised by a family of unbelievers, but I realized the existence of

Allah, Whom I beseech at every bad moment, said Ali Viacheslav Polosin,
a professor in philosophy and political sciences.
Polosin, who wrote several books about life sciences, the latest of which
being Myths, Religion, and the State that was published in Moscow in 1999,
said he joined the Philosophy Faculty in Moscow University in a drive to
know the truth about Allah Almighty. He graduated after he had thoroughly
studied Orthodox Christianity in which he said he had found many
contradictions.
During the Soviet Union era, where Communism was the major ideology
and the Orthodox Church was the sole alternative, Polosin joined the
monks schools and became a priest in 1983.
He admitted that his being a monk had represented a symbol of the
struggle against atheism, and, at the same time, being a monk meant
practicing rituals with the aim of meeting the believers needs. He said he
did not fully believe in those religious rituals. A sense of duality between
personal faith and the religious-social duty crawled into him. Polosin
believes his doubts and stances, which he could not conceal, were behind
his deportation to Central Asia to serve in a church in Tajikistan where I
directly met for the first time with Muslims and Islam to which I felt
attracted.
He said a Muslim sheikh came to the church one day and asked him
several questions, After that he told me, You are seeing things through the
eyes of a Muslim, and, Allah willing, you will be a Muslim.
The whole thing was bizarre; the sheikh entered the church repeatedly,
careless of what might happen to him, to call the church keeper for Islam.
The strange thing was that this call entered my soul with no resistance. He
said, I did not see the sheikh after that, and then he realized he was a
caller to Islam.
Following these events, Polosin took care of a deserted church in Kaluga
area. Thanks to the intimate relations between Polosin and church-goers, he
was elected as a parliament member in 1990 and chaired a committee for the
freedom of belief. He was fully devoted to his parliamentary work after the
church liberated him from his religious duties.
His parliamentary work was crowned when the house passed a law
granting Muslims many facilities in Russia. The law was effective until
1997.
Polosin acknowledges that in the early 1990s he devoted himself
energetically to studying the old historic origins of Christianity in a bid to
find answers to the doubts that kept haunting him; this in-depth study,
nevertheless, increased and deepened his doubts.
157
The year 1995 was that of shift in his religious convictions as he stopped
practicing his church rituals and started to study Islam.
However, reading the Russian translation by Agnani Krachovsky of The
Holy Quran tarnished its holy meanings, but after reading the modern
translation of Quran and Islamic books about Christ everything was clear. I
was also attending lectures about Islam and had therefore no doubts in
converting to Islam, he said.
No one knew about my conversion to Islam but two persons. This
decision threatened my life and that of my wife who converted to Islam
before me ... She announced the shahadatain (declaring that there is only
One God and Mohammed is His prophet), and I announced it for alMuslimoon (Muslims) newspaper. I changed my name to Ali and my wifes
to Alia.
In response to the western theories which argue that conflict among
religions and civilizations is inevitable, Polosin pointed out that he believed
Russia presented an exemplar of peaceful coexistence between Islam and
Christianity in spite of some historic eras in which the Russian state harmed
Muslims as was the case during the reign of Ivan the Terrible and others.
Polosin warned that there were foreign forces that sought to instigate
religious feuds in Russia in order to undermine the countrys national unity
and weaken the Russian State. He accused Zionism of aborting good
relations between Muslims and Christians in Russia.
He rejected the idea of linking Islam and terrorism.
How do they talk about Islamic fundamentalism and we all know that
Jewish fundamentalism, being within the ideological framework of Zionism,
created a state based on myths at the expense of another people? inquired
Polosin.
As for what he is doing to support Islam in Russia, Polosin said, The
urgent task in this regard is to present the true image of Islam to the
Russian citizens at all levels, including the states security, social, political
and economic bodies.
We are spreading the bright image of Islam, as a faith based on love
and peaceful coexistence, among Russian intellectuals. We have begun
publishing The Upright Path which includes articles presenting a modern
view of Islam in Russia besides the Muslims attitudes on the dilemmas and
problems that the Russian society is facing.
The former priest, a current advisor to the president of the Religious
Administration for Muslims in European Russia, said he is currently
working, along with a group of Russian Muslims on a social program for
Russian Muslims.
158
Spanish Brother
Yusuf Fernandez says:
I understood that Islam was what I had been waiting for a long time.
Islam appeared to be in my eyes a strong and clear way of life (not only a
religion) without inexplicable mysteries.
Before Islam, I was a nervous person who did not see the sense of my
existence and had a pessimistic view on life and the future. Now, I am a
quiet, active, and positive person.
In Spain, the Dawah perspectives are good although the work in this
field is clearly insufficient.
Yusuf Fernandez, another western Muslim brother, narrates the
interesting story of his conversion to the beautiful lights of Islam following a
long journey along the doctrines and ideologies prevalent in the western world
that did not convince or reassure him as for their soundness or goodness. He
has been generous enough to write the story of his embracing Islam to tell the
magazine readers and all those who are certain about the greatness of this
Right Religion.
I was born in 1965 in Asturias, a region in northern Spain, which was

claimed to be the cradle of the National-Catholicism, the political and
religious doctrine which dominated Spain for five centuries. According to
the myths of the old official thought, Muslims, who had come to Spain in
A.D. 711 through the Gibraltar Strait and taken over most of the Iberian
Peninsula in only seven years, were defeated by the King Pelayo and some
few Christian followers in Covadonga, a mountainous stronghold in
Asturias. This was said to be the beginning of the Reconquista (the eightcentury Christian holy war to conquer the whole Peninsula and eliminate the
Muslim states in it). On January 2, 1492, Granada fell, and this date meant
the end of the bright Muslim period of Al Andaluos.
After that, Spain was an official Catholic state until the death of the
dictator Francisco Franco in 1975. In 1978, the first democratic Constitution
was passed, and the first law of religious freedom was also passed two years
later.
Due to these historical facts, Asturias was supposed to be a difficult place
for people to discover Islam. The Austrian and Spanish identities have been
linked to the National-Catholicism for a long time. However, this fact does
not mean that the Catholic religion is currently strong in Asturias. The
alliance of the Catholic Church with Francos military rebellion against the
Second Republic with his 40-year - dictatorship has seriously undermined
the Churchs credibility. The spreading of Socialism and Communism in
Asturias and Spain was another key factor explaining the rapid process of
secularism of the Spanish society. Currently, only 20% of Spaniards are
practicing Catholics, and more than one million practice other religions.
My family was a traditional Catholic one. One uncle (my fathers
brother) is a priest. I was educated in this faith from the first years of my
life. However, the environment in which I grew up (friends, school and so
on) was highly secularized.
When I was in my early teens, I started to give up Catholic practices,
which I considered an increasingly unbearable burden. I quit going to
159
church on Sundays, and my lifestyle became more secularized. I also

became member of the Communist Party and Youth.
Discovering Islam
In the Communist Party, I worked in the international relations field. I
started to take part in solidarity campaigns with the Palestinian people. In
1984, I became member of the Association of Friends of the Palestinian
People, which was based in Gijon. I began to read more about the history of
the Palestinian resistance against the Zionist oppression and became more
interested in this issue, especially because I hated to see how the
international community allowed the Zionists to carry out their criminal
activities without doing anything.
My first contacts with the Arab and Muslim worlds were also my first
contacts with Islam. In 1979, when I was 14 years old, I watched on TV the
fall of the Shahs regime and the creation of the Islamic Republic in Iran
under the slogan No East No West. I admired Iran as a country that did
not bow to Western pressure or threats like many other nations in the world.
Through the Association of Friendship with Palestine, I was able to get
some books on Islamic issues, and I wrote to the embassies of Islamic
countries demanding more information. The Embassy of the Islamic
Republic of Iran was one of the few ones which answered me. A Spanish
Muslim who worked there sent me some books and information about an
Islamic association which was mainly made up by Spanish converts.
By reading those books, I understood that Islam was what I had been
waiting for a long time. Islam appeared to be in my eyes a strong and clear
way of life (not only a religion) without inexplicable mysteries. It was an
easy way to reach God, whom I had never been able to communicate with
during my period as Catholic.
I phoned my new Muslim friends, and they invited me to visit them in
Madrid. I spent some days with them, and I discovered a new way of life
with different - and far more attractive - values: generosity, a healthy and
happy life, patience, steadfastness, and hospitality. On the second day, my
decision was already made: Islam had taken over my heart. On 21 June
1989, two weeks after the death of Imam Khomeini - a figure whose
example and thought had inspired me - I made the Shahada in a cafeteria
with two Spanish brothers and an exiled Iraqi.
From the beginning, I knew that I would face some difficulties. For
example, my links with my friends started to deteriorate because of their
way of life, especially drinking alcohol as a way of socializing, was
unacceptable for me. Moreover, my conversion to Islam made me a new and
weirder person for them. Some of them even thought I had joined a
damaging cult.
My family respected my decision especially because they saw many
wonderful changes in my new life. I did not drink alcohol, and my behavior
and attitude were very positive. Some of my relatives, however, did not like
seeing my photo or articles in the newspapers about my life as Muslim and
the Islamic associations in which I carried out my activities. Currently, I am
secretary of the Muslim Federation of Spain (the second Muslim Federation
in the country).
160
Islam has changed my life for good. Before, I was a nervous person who
did not see the sense of my existence and had a pessimistic view on life and
the future. Now, I am a quiet, active, and positive person who holds an
optimistic view of our life, which is only a small and short piece of
existence and the gate to the eternal life that God (Allah) has promised us.
Islam has helped increase my happiness in good times and has protected and
relieved me as an unshakeable shield in difficult times.
Islam has also taught me a sense of the value of things. Sometimes, when
I see people becoming outraged by unimportant petty things, I see clearly
that their life is empty and that they have not found the sense of their
existence. They keep themselves apart from the true happiness.
Islamic Dawa
About Islamic Dawa, I think that Muslims must use new modern
technologies, especially internet, to reach out the general population. Many
young people nowadays use the internet as their main source of information.
There have to be sites in different languages with attractive contents and
clear explanations. Up to now, people who become Muslims in the West
need to go through a long and difficult process to get accurate information
on Islamic issues. Most of them only find negative and false things, which
the enemies of Islam continue to spread.
In 2003, my Islamic Association held the first conference of Spanishspeaking Muslims, which many Muslims from countries such as Mexico,
Chile, Brazil, Argentine, Colombia, and Panama attended.
The Dawah work in Latin America is much easier than in Europe due to
the openness and character of the peoples of these countries, whose
importance is always increasing. In this sense, I propose that Islamic sites in
Spanish language be supported and more Dawah workers be sent to this
continent.
In Spain, the Dawah perspectives are good although the work in this field
is clearly insufficient. Unfortunately, some Muslims still stick to the wrong
approach of only-Mosques and are ready to give funds to build mosques,
but they do not support other tools that are even more important to reach out
the non-Muslim population (media, cultural centers etc). Up to now, there is
not a Muslim - written - newspaper in Spain.
161
Canadian Brother
Greg Sowden (Ali Mahdi)
My journey to Islam has not always been easy.
I am so thankful to God that I have found the true path.
My name is Greg Sowden. I converted to Islam from the Roman Catholic
Church on December 15, 2001 (Ramadan 29, 1422), when I was 16 years
old. I have chosen the Muslim name Ali Mahdi. Im 24 years old (born in
1985). I was a history major at Wilfred Laurier University in Waterloo,
Ontario, Canada and I hope to study at hawzah (seminary) in Iran in the near
future. My home-town is Port Dover, Ontario, Canada and I grew up on a
400-acre poultry/beef-cattle farm. I was raised as a practicing Roman
Catholic. Before I became Muslim, I went to church every week and never
questioned my beliefs. I would consider myself a devote Catholic when I
was growing up. Whenever I heard someone say something wrong about
Catholicism, I would try to prove them wrong, although I now realize my
knowledge was rather limited.
My mum is concerned that I am not following the right religion
anymore. From her comments, I think she misses me going to church with
the rest of our family, which I completely understand. She keeps telling me I
was happy with my religion before, so, she wonders, why did I change? I
wasnt looking into converting to Islam when I began researching it; I read
Islam out of pure interest. Learning about other peoples religions and
cultures has interested me since I was young. My paternal grandmas large
National Geographic magazine collection contained magazines going back
to the 1930s, and numerous issues dealt with Islam, which fascinated me. I
also began to read atlases which got me interested in geography and current
events. Living in a small town, I didnt know anyone from a non-Christian
background, which made me curious about the outside world.
In 2000, I began to look for people from different countries to talk to
online because of my fascination with learning about other people. On a pen
pal website, I met Yahya, a Shiah teenager from Kuwait. I began to ask him
questions about his religion because I didnt know a great deal about it. I
never thought about converting to Islam because I thought I was happy
being Catholic. When I started taking a course at high school called World
Religions, my interest was intensified. In my textbook, it had some
information about the position of Jesus in Islam as seen through The Quran.
I knew Jesus was a prophet in Islam, but not how important he was. Nor did
I know how his mother, Mary, was considered one of the four greatest
women in Islam! After school, I went home and researched the role of Jesus
in Islam on the internet. I also found a few books in my school library on
Islam in general. The role of Jesus in Islam was the proof I had that the
Christian view of Jesus divinity could not be correct. The Islamic belief
opened my mind to things that I had never thought about regarding
Christianity and Jesus in general. The more I learnt about Jesus and Islamic
beliefs the more I wanted to convert. The information I read convinced me
that Islam was the truth. The arguments were good, and there was even
proof of Muhammad and Islam in the Bible!
162
As I learnt more and became engrossed in studying Islam, I emailed my

Kuwaiti friend and told him about my findings. I told him that maybe I
should convert after learning some more about Islam. I didnt plan on
doing it soon because it was not easy to follow Islam without a community
around me. I thought I would convert when I would go to university because
I couldnt get to a mosque. I told my Kuwaiti friend this, and he said I could
say the Shahadeh to him. So on December 15, 2001 (Ramadan 29, 1422) I
said the shahadah (there is no god but Allah, and Muhammad is the
Messenger of Allah) to him over MSN Messenger. By saying those
wonderful words I became a Muslim! Alhamdulillah! All praise belongs to
God!
Converting to Islam caused me many problems with my family,
especially with my mum, who has been the most vocally against my
conversion. When I told my mum that I had become a Muslim, she became
very upset. Her anger lasted until about 2004, but since then she has
accepted it, although she is not happy with my choice. When I received
some books, including The Quran, in the mail after my conversion, I was
forced to hide them from her. My mum was also very upset when she saw
me prostrate (sajdah) as it was a very visible sign that I was no longer
Catholic. Much of my extended family has not commented negatively on
my conversion, although my late maternal grandfather, who was known for
being opinionated, did not like it and he made it known. My very religious
maternal grandmother, whose brother is a retired priest in England, has not
been relatively accepting. I never lost friends because Ive never had many
friends in the first place. Ive never gotten along with most people my age,
and Ive long felt that I dont fit in. Im also very shy. It is unfortunate that
my family does not know what Islam is, and I dont blame them with all the
misinformation they hear on the news. I have tried to explain my beliefs to
them but they dont care to learn and refuse to read any books. Before I left
for university, my mum made me go to church every week. I continued to
go to church until October 2003, which coincided with the Holy Month of
Ramadan. It was hard to avoid taking communion because of my mums
pressure but since I was fasting I slipped the host (Eucharistic bread) in my
pocket, but my mum caught me, and I never went to church again, except
for my grandpas funeral.
I have had the pleasure of finding a wonderful Muslim community in
Kitchener-Waterloo, and the community has opened their arms to me. On
Wednesday, September 10, 2003, I went to the mosque for the first time,
which was an eye-opening experience, as it was so different from a church
service. I went with Brother Hasnein (whom I met through the Shia Chat
forums). He and I attended the university in Waterloo, Ontario. He attended
to University of Waterloo, and I attended to Wilfred Laurier University,
which are about a 15-minute walk apart. The event we celebrated was the
birthday of Imam Ali Ibn Abi Taleb, the beloved cousin and son-in-law of
the Holy Prophet Muhammad. We took the bus there, and we kind of got
lost walking down the street because the mosque was in the middle of a
residential area. Then we saw a woman in hijab going into the mosque, and
so we went in. We got there late but we caught most of the lecture by
163
Sheikh Shafiq Huda. After that, we did Maghreb and lsha prayers. That was
the first time I have prayed with other Muslims, and it was a wonderful
experience. After that Hasnein introduced me to a few brothers, and we
talked for a few minutes, and we had a nice treat of ice cream and chocolate
bars. Then it was time to back to university. Sheikh Saleem Bhimji drove
me and Hasnein home and showed us the Halal restaurants and Muslim
places in town. I have become an active member of the community, and I
am currently serving as secretary of the Islamic Humanitarian Service, a
charity based in Kitchener. I thank God that the Kitchener-Waterloo Shiah
Muslim community has accepted me as a member of their community and
has done so much to help me.
My journey to Islam has not always been easy, and I have had to struggle
and make a lot of sacrifices along the way. I have often failed to live up to
my duties to God but I am so thankful to Him that I have found the true path
- Shiah Islam. I know that submitting to God through the example and
traditions of the Holy Family of the Prophet Muhammad is the purpose of
life.
164
How I found the Right Path

Kathy (Maasumeh) Kooshesh
How does one look back on the most important event in

her life and put it into perspective?
This event for me was my discovery of the right path, Islam, and
Submission to the One God. This event, my acknowledging the power of
Islam, and my conscious decision to submit to Allah (SWT) was this most
life-changing event.
But looking back on it, I wonder how did I get to where I am today, a
Muslim? Surely, coming from a rural Arkansas background and never even
hearing about Islam until my late teens, would not prepare me for this huge
change. What, I wondered, made me different from all the others who hear
about Islam and reject it or who dont realize that it is the truth? Well, I
usually start long before I even knew the word Islam to explain how I ended
up here.
When I was a small child, my mother was very ill. She was born with a
heart condition and had her first stroke by the time I was three years old. My
mothers health problems always made me aware of the fragility of life, and
what a great gift it is. My parents divorced when I was seven, leaving me
with my mother. The few years we spent together after that, I believe,
helped shape and mold me to become the person I am today.
My mother was not a Muslim, but she was a sincere Christian. She
believed whole-heartedly that our purpose in life is to serve God. Although
we were not regular church-goers, faith was an important part of our lives.
We depended on each other and grew together during those few years. My
mother eventually had another stroke, which left her totally disabled, and
forced me to move in with my father and step-mother. At the time, it was a
blow to me, as I didnt want the change. I love my father dearly, however,
and looking back, welcome the time that I spent growing up in his
household.
My father is not a religious person, but he is spiritual. He was always fair
and moral, and between my mothers faith and my fathers morality, I grew
up with a strong sense of responsibility toward God. I did not always attend
church or participate in organized religious activity, but I did feel at peace
with God, especially in the quiet walks I used to take in the woods near our
house. I could see the Power and Majesty of Allah all around me in the
animals, the trees, and the beauty of His creation. I never doubted that Allah
was real and powerful, but I did not know how to express my faith. So I
began to look into church.
I attended various denominations from the Church of Christ to the
Assembly of God, to the General Baptist. The General Baptist Church is
where I spent the most time and made many friends.
I think that making friends was the main reason that I stuck with
attending church, though. I remember having many questions that could not
be answered (like the concept of the trinity). I just figured my faith was not
strong enough, or I was not smart enough to understand. Nobody could
explain it to me adequately. Eventually, I just pushed the confusion behind
165
me and decided it was something that I would understand if God willed. I

knew without a doubt that God was real. I also knew that I needed faith in
order to attain salvation. But since Christianity was the only religion I had
ever known, it did not occur to me to look elsewhere. The other religions
that I had heard about were practiced by people over there in other parts
of the world, and the poor souls, they were in need of saving- at least
according to the teachers at my church. I always had a problem with this,
though. Saving, that is. To me, God must be Just (and Alhamdulillah, I find
today that He truly is). I could not understand how God could banish
someone to eternal hellfire, because they did not know the truth. I somehow
believed that God would forgive our mistakes if we did not know better
(Adl, I see now...). But since I had no background in any other faith, I
continued to try to understand Christianity.
I had always been and continue to be interested in learning about other
cultures. From a purely sociological/anthropological point of view, I love to
learn about and explore other religions and cultures. I never thought that I
would ever adopt any of the cultural differences into my own life, however.
Growing up in America, children are often taught that West is Best and
the rest of the world - the third world - is just trying to catch up with us. I
didnt necessarily believe this, but the ethnocentric attitude of those around
me had worn off in some areas, and in addition, I had been so thoroughly
convinced that I must believe God had a son and that there was really no
alternative for me other than to attend the Christian church, believing as I
had always done. I was far too fearful of hellfire to accept anything else
from just reading about it. I needed to see Islam in action before I would
grasp its beauty. That would happen much later.
As I grew older and (somewhat) wiser, I realized that the problems I had
had with the Christian church were not just between denominations. I had
bounced from church to church by this time, in my late teens (again thinking
I had no alternative), until I got to the point where I finally just quit. I could
not fathom some of the ideas they were teaching, and I just had too many
questions that they could not answer. So I decided I would just believe in
God, but not belong to any particular faith. I longed for the feeling of God
around me that I used to find in my solitary walks in the woods. Christianity
was not providing that. I thought I would do better on my own.
That is how I spent the most part of two years. I still considered myself a
Christian, but by this time, I certainly was not living any semblance of a
moral lifestyle. My search for understanding and the path to God had led me
away from the Christian church, but to what? I had never even met anyone
who wasnt Christian. I had no idea where to go, but I wandered around in
the darkness for some time. The more I wandered, the further I moved away
from God, and the more I moved toward everything I had ever hated. I
became totally lost. Finally, knowing that there was nothing for me in the
Christian church, but not having any alternatives in front of me, I began to
seriously research and try to learn about other religions.
I did some study on my own and took a class in comparative religion. I
cant say at the time I was actually looking for a particular faith, but I was
166
open to all. I took a class called Cross-Cultural Studies that would

ultimately change my life.
It was in this class that my first exposure to Islam occurred. The course
offered a study unit on Islam, and the gentleman who spoke to our class
brought with him a huge (all Arabic) copy of The Quran and some
beautiful pictures of mosques from around the world. I remember thinking
that the culture of Islam was certainly rich, and I wanted to learn more (even
before I knew about the religion). But the more I studied and participated in
the class, the more I realized that this religion was not as it had been
portrayed in the media. It was tolerant, caring, and brotherly; not fanatical
and oppressive as the media would have you believe.
I remember thinking that, for the first time, a door had been opened to me
to answer some of the questions I had. Alas, however, the class ended, and I
was stuck right where I had started (albeit a lot more informed).
I realized I needed a change in my life to get away from the bad
influences I had been running with. So I moved. It was the best thing I ever
did. I transferred to another university, and there met the man who is now
my husband. He in turn introduced me to other Muslims, and my study
increased.
My husband was from Iran, and Shia; so the majority of people that I met
at the time were Shia. They were models of the things they were teaching
me. In every aspect, they lived what they taught. I respected this above all,
since I had seen such hypocrisy in the churches I had attended. It was
refreshing to see people who believed so strongly in their deen that they
were fearful of Allah for disobeying. They were not concerned with the rest
of the worlds opinion - only Allahs.
They were not interested in converting me to Shiism, but rather, in
teaching me about Islam and letting me make my own decisions. Whatever
questions I had, they were there to answer. They helped me to begin my
library, acquiring books that were not hostile to Shia, but logical and
thought out. Logical arguments were convincing, but I wanted to know
more about the early days of Islam, so I began reading more about the
history of Islam and the 14 Maasoomeen (A.S.). I read about figures such as
Imam Ali, Imam Hussein (A.S.), and Hazrat Abbas (A.S.). These souls,
along with many others in the history of Islam, had been through great
struggle for their faith. With the logical arguments I had read in favor of
Islam and seeing this faith in practice by my new friends, I knew that these
people in the early days of Islam who had struggled so valiantly could not
be wrong.
When I read Najul Balagha and the wise words of Imam Ali (A.S.), I
knew that this man was surely the brother of the Prophet (S.A.W.) and the
best guide for the people after the Prophet Muhammad himself (P.B.U.H. &
H.F.). His character, morality, bravery, and wisdom were all patterned after
the Prophet himself, and I knew he could not be wrong.
The study took some time, but from the beginning I knew that this was
what I had been searching for all my life. I said my shahadah formally on
my wedding day with many friends as witnesses, although by that time I
was already living the life of a Muslim, wearing hijab and learning my
167
prayers. Shortly after that, I decided to eat only Halal meat. Being Shia, I
have had two sources of stress in my search for the truth. Firstly, my own
family was not supportive of my search, and secondly, the Sunni majority
also tends to disown those who are Shia. If the convert is in a town with a
strong Shia community, this is not a problem, but for me it was. Our town
was small, and our Shia community consisted of only about 7 families.
Alhamdulillah, though, those 7 families were wonderful living examples of
Islam, as I have said.
Little by little over the almost 10 years I have been Muslim, I have tried
to implement the teachings of Islam into my life. It has not always been
easy, as I am in a constant struggle with my nafs. It is truly the jihad alakbar, and one that I will struggle with the remainder of my life. We,
converts, have to remember that Islam was revealed to the people over the
space of 23 years not overnight. In our zeal to get it right, we often want
to do it all *now*. It is best if we take it slow, learning the significance of
each act of worship as we go. Then, we are more likely to understand and
less likely to turn back when things are difficult.
I thank Allah daily that I have been shown Islam, true and unadulterated,
and that I have been given this chance to serve my Lord in the best way
possible. I pray that I can only live up to the great responsibility that Allah
has given me, and that I will be among the first to be in support of Imam-eZamaan (A.S.) when he returns, Inshallah (May Allah Hasten His Return).
168
Craig Robertson, Ex-Catholic, Canada:

Story of Journey from Darkness to Light
After being raised in a Catholic household and spending much of his
early childhood attending church, Craig rejects faith and takes to life in the
fast lane.
My name is Abdullah Al-Kanadi. I was born in Vancouver, Canada. My
family, who were Roman Catholic, raised me as a Roman Catholic until I
was 12 years old. I have been Muslim for approximately six years, and I
would like to share the story of my journey to Islam with you.
I suppose in any story its best to start from the beginning. During my
childhood, I attended a Catholic religious school and was taught about the
Catholic faith, along with other subjects. Religion was always my best class;
I excelled academically in the teachings of the Church. I was pressed into
service as an altar boy by my parents from a very young age, which
pleased my grandparents a great deal; but the more I learned about my
religion, the more I questioned it! I have this memory from my childhood, I
asked my mother on Mass: Is our religion the right one? My mothers
answer still rings in my ears to this day: Craig, they are all the same,
theyre all good! Well to me this didnt seem right. What was the point of
me learning my religion if they were all equally good!?
At the age of twelve, my maternal grandmother was diagnosed with
colon cancer and died a few months later, after a painful battle with the
disease. I never realized how deeply her death affected me till later on in
life. At the tender age of twelve, I decided I would be an atheist in order to
punish God (if you can even fathom such a thing!) I was an angry little boy;
I was angry at the world, at myself, and worst of all, at God. I stumbled
through my early teenage years trying to do everything I could to impress
my new friends in public high school. I quickly realized that I had a lot to
learn, for being sheltered in a religious school you dont learn what you
would in a public school. I pressed all my friends in private to teach me
about all the things I did not learn, soon enough I gained the habit of
swearing and making fun of people weaker than me. Even though I tried my
best to fit in, I never actually did. I would get bullied; girls would make fun
of me and so on. For a kid my age, this was devastating. I retreated to
myself, into what you would call an emotional shell. My teenage years
were filled with misery and loneliness. My poor parents tried to talk to me,
but I was belligerent towards them and very disrespectful. I graduated from
high school in the summer of 1996 and felt that things would have to change
for the better, since I believed they couldnt get any worse! I was accepted
in a local technical school and decided that I should further my education
and maybe make good money, so that I would be happy. I took a job at a
fast-food restaurant by my house to help pay for school.
A couple of weeks before I was to start school, I was invited to move out
with some friends from work. To me, this seemed like the answer to my
problems! I would forget my family and be with my friends all the time.
One night, I told my parents I was going to move out. They told me, I
couldnt, and that I wasnt ready for it and that they wouldnt allow it! I was
169
17 years old and very headstrong; I swore at my parents and said to them all
sorts of evil things, which I still regret to this day. I felt emboldened by my
new freedom, I felt released, and I could follow my desires as I saw fit. I
moved in with my friends and didnt speak to my parents for a long time
after that.
I was working and going to school when my roommates introduced me to
marijuana. I was in love with it after the first puff! I would smoke a bit
when I got home from work to relax and unwind. Soon though, I started to
smoke more and more, until during one weekend I had smoked so much,
that it was Monday morning and before I knew it, it was time for school. I
thought, well, Ill take one day of school off, and go the next day, since they
wont possibly miss me. I never returned to school after that. I finally
realized how good I had it. All the fast food I could steal and all the drugs I
could smoke; who needed school anyways?
I was living a great life, or so I thought; I became the resident bad boy
at work, and, consequently, the girls started to pay attention to me like they
hadnt in high school. I tried harder drugs, but Alhamdulillah, I was saved
from the really terrible stuff. The strange thing was when I wasnt high or
drunk I was miserable. I felt worthless and completely valueless. I was
stealing from work and from friends to help maintain the chemical haze. I
became paranoid of the people around me and imagined police officers were
chasing me around every corner. I was beginning to crack, and I needed a
solution, and I figured that religion would help me.
I remember seeing a movie about witchcraft, and I thought that would be
perfect for me. I bought a couple books on Wicca and Nature Worship and
found that they encouraged the use of natural drugs so I continued. People
would ask me if I believed in God, and we would have the strangest
conversations while under the influence, but I distinctly remember saying
that no, in fact I dont believe in God at all, I believe in many gods as
imperfect as me.
Through all this, there was one friend who stuck by me. He was a Born
Again Christian and was always preaching to me, even though I would
mock his faith at every opportunity. He was the only friend I had at the time
who didnt judge me. So when he invited me along to go to a youth
weekend camp, I decided to go along. I had no expectations. I thought I
would have a huge laugh making fun of all the Bible Thumpers. During
the second evening, they had a huge service in an auditorium. They played
all sorts of music which praised God. I watched as the young and old, male
and female cried out for forgiveness and shed tears over everything. I was
really moved, and I said a silent prayer along the lines of God! I know I
have been a horrible person, please help me, and forgive me and let me start
fresh. I felt a surge of emotion come over me, and I felt tears roll down my
cheek. I decided at that moment to embrace Jesus Christ as my personal
Lord and Savior. I raised my hands in the air and started dancing around
(yes, dancing!) All the Christians around me were staring at me in stunned
silence; the guy who mocked them and told them how stupid they were for
believing in God was dancing and praising God!
170
I returned to my party home and eschewed all drugs, intoxicants, and

girls. I promptly told my friends how they needed to be Christians so they
could be saved. I was shocked that they rejected me, because they always
used to pay attention to me before. I ended up moving back with my parents
after a long absence and used to badger them with the reasons why they
should become Christian. They being Catholic felt they were already
Christian, but I felt they were not, for they worshipped Saints. I decided to
move out again but this time on better terms and was given a job by my
grandfather who wanted to help with my recovery.
I started to hang out at a Christian youth house which was basically a
house where teens could go to get away from family pressures and discuss
Christianity. I was older than most of the boys, so I became one of those
who talked most and try to make the boys feel welcomed. In spite of this, I
felt like a fraud for I started drinking and dating again. I would tell the kids
about Jesus love for them and during the nights would drink. Through all
this, my one Christian friend would try to council me and keep me on the
right track.
I still remember to this day my first encounter with a Muslim. One of the
boys brought his friend to the youth house. He was a Muslim kid whose
name I forgot. What I do remember is the boy saying I brought my friend
so and so, hes a Muslim, and I want to help him become a Christian. I
was absolutely amazed by this 14-year-old kid; he was calm and friendly!
Believe it or not, he defended himself AND Islam against a dozen Christians
who were hurling abuses at him and Islam! As we sat there fruitlessly
thumbing through our Bibles and getting angrier and angrier, he just sat
there, quietly smiling and telling us about worshipping others besides God
and how, yes, there is love in Islam. He was like a gazelle encircled by a
dozen hyenas, yet the entire time, he was calm and friendly and respectful. It
blew my mind!
The Muslim kid left a copy of The Quran on the shelf, either he forgot it
or left it on purpose, I dont know, but I started reading it. I soon became
infuriated with this book when I saw that it made more sense than the Bible.
I threw it against the couch and walked away, seething with anger; yet, after
I read it, I had a niggling doubt at my core. I did my best to forget about the
Muslim kid and just enjoy my time with my friends at the youth house. The
youth group used to go to various Churches on weekends to prayer events
and Saturday nights were spent in a huge Church instead of at the bar. I
remember being at one such event called The Well, and I felt so close to
God and wanted to humble myself and show my Creator my love for Him. I
did what felt natural, I prostrated. I prostrated like Muslims do in the daily
prayers, yet I didnt know what I was doing. All I knew was that it felt
really good... It felt right more than anything else I had ever done. I felt very
pious and spiritual and continued on my path, but, as usual, I started to feel
things slipping away.
The Pastor always taught us that we must submit our will to Gods, and I
wanted nothing more than to do that; but I didnt know how! I always
prayed Please God, make my will Yours, make me follow Your will and
so on, but nothing ever happened. I felt myself slowly slipping away from
171
the Church as my faith ebbed away. It was at this time that my best friend,
the Christian man who had helped me come to Christ, along with another
close friend of mine, raped my girlfriend who I had been with for two years.
I was in the other room too drunk to know what was happening and unable
to stop anything. A couple of weeks later, it was revealed that the man who
ran the youth house had molested one of the boys that I was friends with.
My world was shattered! I had been betrayed by so many of my friends,
people who were supposed to be close to God and working towards
Paradise. I had nothing left to give; I was empty again. I walked around as
before, blindly and without direction, just working and sleeping and
partying. My girlfriend and I broke up soon afterwards. My guilt, rage and
sadness encompassed my entire being. How could my Creator allow such a
thing to happen to me? How selfish was I!
A little while after, my manager at work told me that a Moslem would
be working with us, he was really religious, and we should try to be decent
around him. The minute this Moslem came in, he started Dawah. He
wasted no time in telling us all about Islam, and everyone told him they
didnt want to hear anything about Islam, other than me! My soul was
crying out, and even my stubbornness could not squelch the cries. We
started working together and discussing our respective beliefs. I had given
up on Christianity completely, but when he started asking me questions, my
faith surged, and I felt I was a Crusader defending the Faith from this evil
Moslem.
The fact of the matter was that this particular Moslem wasnt evil like I
had been told. In fact, he was better than me. He didnt swear; he never got
angry and was always calm, kind, and respectful. I was truly impressed and
decided that he would make an excellent Christian. We went back and forth
asking things about each others religions, but after a time I felt myself
getting more and more defensive. At one point, I became very angry... Here
I was trying to convince him of the truth of Christianity, and I felt it was he
who was on the truth! I started to feel more and more confused and didnt
know what to do. All I knew was that I had to increase my faith, so I jumped
in my car and roared off to The Well. I was convinced that if I could only
pray there again, I could get the feeling back and the strong faith and then I
could convert the Muslim. I eventually got there, after speeding the entire
way, and found it was closed! No one was in sight; I frantically looked
around for another similar event so I could charge up but found nothing.
Dejected, I returned home.
I started to realize that I was being pushed in a certain direction, so I
prayed over and over to my Creator to surrender my will to His. I felt that
my prayer was being answered; I went home and laid in bed, and at that
moment I realized that I needed to pray like never before. I sat up in bed and
cried, Jesus, God, Buddha, whoever You are, please, please guide me, I
need You! I have done so much evil in my life, and I need Your help. If
Christianity is the correct way then make me strong, and if it is Islam, then
bring me to it! I stopped praying, and the tears went away, and deep within
my soul I felt calm, I knew what the answer was. I went to work the next
day and said to the Muslim brother how do I say hi to you? He asked me
172
what I meant and I said, I wanted to become a Muslim. He looked at me

and said Allahu Akbar! We hugged for a good minute or so, and I thanked
him for everything, and I began my journey into Islam.
I look back at all the events that happened in my life over time, and I
realize that I was being prepared to become a Muslim. I was shown so much
mercy from God. Out of all that happened in my life, there was something
to learn. I learned the beauty of the Islamic prohibition of intoxicants, the
prohibition of illegal sex, and the need for the Hijab. I am finally on an even
keel, no more am I too much in one direction; I am living a moderate life
and doing my best to be a decent Muslim.
There are always challenges, as I am sure many of you have felt, as have
I. But through these challenges, through these emotional pains, we become
stronger; we learn and, I hope, turn to God. For those of us who have
accepted Islam at some point in our lives, we truly are blessed and fortunate.
We have been given the chance, a chance for the greatest mercy! Mercy
which we dont deserve, but still will, God willing, be given on the Day of
Resurrection. I have reconciled with my family and have started looking to
start my own God willing. Islam truly is a way of life, and even if we suffer
poor treatment by fellow Muslims or non Muslims, we must always
remember to be patient and turn only to God.
If I have said anything incorrect it is from me, and if anything that I have
said is correct it is from God. All Praises are due to God, and may God
bestow His mercy and blessings upon his noble Prophet Muhammad, Amen.
May God increase our faith and make it in accords to that which pleases
Him and grant us His Paradise, Amen!
173
Sister Tania Bowling - Germany

Early life:
Sister Tania Bowling was born in 1976 in Germany which is one of the
developed and important countries in Europe and the world. Germany has a
population of 65 million people; 3 million of them are Muslims who hail
from Germany, Turkey, Iran, or Arab countries. Most of the Islamic
community resides in the cities of Munich, Hamburg, Frankfurt, Aachen and
Hannover. Sister Tania has been brought up in a Christian family that had
the traditions that characterize Western families.
She had the honor of embracing the Islamic Faith according to AhlulBaits (A.S.) teachings in 1999 as she left Christianity at the age of twentytwo after a period of loss and self-ignorance until Allah took her hand
and rescued her from the bottom of darkness into the splendor of light.
Intellectual Loss Stage:

Tania was living in atmospheres she describes as: We were at that time
living together, side by side, but none of us cared about the other. Everyone
lived for oneself and for the sake of oneself; we shared loneliness and
isolation. I do not exaggerate if I say that each one of us did not even live
with oneself that one had abandoned; we did not even think about our
future. None of us dared to question himself or herself: Why do I live? Why
was I born? Where have I come from? And where am I heading?
Everyone was aimlessly wandering astray in dark alleys and turns. We
were all loitering in the alleys of mob life, without thinking about a shelter
or a cozy home. We spent our lives in a loss of goals, ethics, doctrine, and
morale.
Reasons for Abandoning Religion in the West:

This was an early reaction that occurred towards religion in the West as a
result of the acts of the clergy and the distortion of the Christian religion
which has failed to perform its functions and role in the life of the Christian
individual and community; the clergy have set for their societies laws and
regulations that have made the religion of Christ the most complicated of
the major and positive religions, in contrast with Jesus (A.S.) who had
presented the faith with simplicity.
Christian scholars thought that, by doing so, they have founded an
intellectual structure that is good for regulating the lives of the individual
and the community. However, once those theories were put into practice, it
was clear that they were not right as they stumbled and shook. It was not
possible for those teachings and principles to survive in the land of reality;
the fruit they harvested was utter failure and falling into bitter disasters,
which backfired against those teachings, or rather against religion in
general. Consequently, the West generally lived in a state of loss.
Sister Tania says: More than 50% of the people and more than 60% of
the young men and women in our area had a state of loneliness despite the
apparent friendship, companionship, and family ties. Actually, all the
human relations, in their materialistic and apparent forms, were for the
sake of amusement, playing, and time-killing. These people could only stand
174
them for a few hours of their nights or days, while spending the rest of their
lives isolated from others in a room or an apartment.
The journey from Darkness to Light:

Sister Tania lived for twenty years in such an environment, until she
found her soul, thanks to pure Islam represented by Ahlul-Baits (A.S.)
School. Having recovered that soul which she had lost all that time, Tania
knew about her Lord Who had been, before that, strange to her.
The beginning of the story of her journey from darkness into light was
when she met by chance a Muslim young woman wearing hijab in a market
in the city of Hamburg. Sister Tania describes the incident by saying: I was
then impetuous, like any German young woman; therefore, I made fun at the
hijab of that woman and degraded her for it. I said to her: What kind of
illness do you have to cover your body as such?
The veiled girl answered quietly and soberly: A womans veil, shyness,
and chastity testify to the soundness of her soul. Hijab gives women a moral
freedom that enables her to maintain her social security, while nudity is
contrary to common sense.
Tania says: I categorically rejected what she said and went on with my
friends to do what I was doing. However, I kept thinking about that veiled
womans argument, self-confidence, knowledge, and commitment to her
principles until I had the opportunity, driven by curiosity, to go to Imam
Alis (A.S.) Mosque in Hamburg. There, I talked and had dialogues with a
number of Shia Muslims of different ethnicities who had gathered there. I
noticed that they had strong arguments and evidence. I had good ties with a
number of them to get to know the facts of which I had not been aware
before. Gradually, my mind and soul began to be attracted by their ideas
and beliefs, and I started to feel as though I had been a Muslim just like
them, one who did not differ with them in anything.
Sister Tania was lucky to learn about Islam directly, not through
Christianity that has tried to penetrate Islamic thought via an approach of
skepticism, deception, and fabrication of facts to distort the Islamic history,
principles, and culture under the banner of Orientalism.
Orientalists have introduced their opinions and prejudices as they
interpreted events, discussed texts, and analyzed issues. They have looked at
Islam from their own window and threw on it their own shadows in a bid to
change its original milestones. Thus, they have confused between Islam as
an orthodox religion and the deteriorating situation of Muslims, judging, as
Kiesling did, that Islam was a dead religion!
Brilliant Islamic Values:

Sister Tania says: What caught my interest in Islam was the Muslims
moral relationship with their Lord; their strong ties with their families; the
existence of a purpose of life to them; their solidarity that knows no
boundaries, be that at the racial, national or geographic origin levels, in
addition to their attachment to their religion and the established belief in
their ideological issues.
She adds: Muslims have taken these things from Islam itself. They lead
their daily lives according to these principles, to some extent. Of course had
175
I met Muslims estranged from their religion and Islam, I would not have
had confidence in Islam.
Ahlul-Baits (AS) Role in Preserving Islam:

Sister Tania has been extremely attracted to reading Islamic intellectual
and doctrinal books. She first read The Holy Quran, then the Hadiths of the
Prophet and his Household (A.S.). This has added to the strength of her faith
and the awakening of her mind and heart besides brightening her face with
the light of faith due to these Hadiths role in addressing the human beings
problems and deepening their religious awareness.
Sister Tania has found in these teachings the spiritual security and
tranquility she had been lacking. She describes her situation after converting
to the doctrine of Ahlul-Bait (A.S.) by saying:
I have gained from The Quran and the sayings of the Prophet and
Ahlul-Bait (A.S.) all that a human being could wish for as for ones religion,
though I have lost everything because of embracing Islam! However, on the
other hand, I have found my self and gained my soul. At that time, I could
find everything except Allah, but still I felt that I was in a state of loss and
confusion.
Today, after I have found my self - which I had lost for twenty years - and
knew my Lord Who was strange to me, I have obtained everything, and
indeed all that I wanted, thanks to Islam.
I have obtained moral freedom besides brothers and sisters in Allah
everywhere: in Hamburg, in Germany, rather throughout the world, and
most importantly, I have found, among many other things, Allahs message
to humanity that He had sent centuries ago; I found it in the closet of history
treasures, so I took it, and this is the greatest capital in my life.
I have turned the page of a night that had persisted for twenty years of
my life through the dawn of a new day. The sun of Islam has granted me
warmth and rekindled in me activity and vitality after a long winter
hibernation that continued for many years.
Sister Tania describes her relationship with others, especially her family
after being honored by becoming a Muslim. She says: Despite suffering
from ostensible loneliness and many problems with my family because of
being honored by Islam, I still live with my father and mother. Of course, we
have had, throughout this long period, numerous diatribes and discussions;
nevertheless, they have realized that I am serious about my affiliation to
Islam, which greatly reduced the intensity of argument between us. In fact,
my parents now admire my Islamic manners and personality as they have
noticed that my actions are now better than in the past.
With this firm will and deep-rooted determination, Tania has been able to
overcome many of the obstacles that emerged in her way to Islam. Thanks
to her high intellectual potentials, which she had acquired from the
knowledge of Ahlul-Baits (A.S.) School, she has managed to withstand the
opposite currents and prove her professional competence. She is a model to
every human being who clings to his or her principles heedless of anyone
who might blame them for that.
She has a wish: I hope that The Almighty guide my father and my
mother to Islam.
176
177
Christopher and Phillip embrace Islam

Following their pure innate nature, young Christopher and Phillip
embrace Islam.
Every newborn is given birth according to human nature; his parents
turn him into a Jew, a Christian or a Marian. And todays tale is only a
testimony to the truth in this sacred Hadith. Christopher and his brother
Phillip were born to Catholic parents, and their mother decided from the
beginning to leave them to choose their religion distantly from any family or
social influences.
I want to become a photographer in order to convey the accurate

picture about Muslims. With these words, 16-year old Sayyed, formerly
Christopher, started his talk in which he dealt with how Allah guided him to
Islam and the reasons why he embraced the true faith.
Sayyed went on to say, I approached Islam with a pleased soul and full
conviction. I can only thank my mother for her role in lighting the path for
me. And I repeat my thanks because she let me choose and did not force me
any day to determine my religious identity.
Sayyed added saying, My mother embraced Islam almost two and a half
years ago after she got married to an Egyptian Muslim, and Allah guided
her through him after she had been introduced to Islam through her
readings as guided by her husband. The interest in Islam shifted from my
mother to me and to Phillip, my brother, so we together decided to follow in
our mothers footsteps and embrace Islam. This we achieved when we
declared our acceptance of Islam a year and a half ago before our small
family which is comprised of my mother and her husband. As for now, we
are with you here at the Islamic Center to celebrate the Eid and to declare
before you that we have accepted Islam before this crowd of our Muslim
brethren on a Day when we celebrate the end of the glorious Month of
Ramadan.
Sayyed, who and whose family live in Krames town in the Lower Austria
Province, says that he maintains his relationship with his family although it
rejected the idea of his embracing Islam as he had personally expected. His
acceptance of Islam and that of his brother, Phillip, has been denounced by
the family members. The director of the Islamic Center of Vienna had
announced after the Eid prayers yesterday that both youths, Christopher
(Sayyed) and Phillip, wanted to declare their acceptance of Islam before the
worshippers. Having pronounced the Shahada amidst clamoring Takbir
shouts by the worshippers, the director accompanied the family for a tour in
the centers courtyard where he gave them presents.
In an interview with both Muslim youths, I asked Sayyed, What
attracted you to Islam? Why did you choose Islam rather than any other
faith? The young Muslim man kept silent for a moment then answered, I
do not know ... All I can say is that I have read about it, and the more I read
the more I loved it... But what attracted me the most to Islam is that I felt
that the Muslims worship God in the most perfect way. They continue to be
in touch with Him all day long, day and night, which is proven by the
prayers obligation which we perform five times during the day and the
178
night... As regarding the way followers of other religions worship, it is

confined to certain days of the week, if they perform it at all.
Did you fast during the Month of Ramadan? Sayyeds answer came
very quickly as if he was waiting to be asked. He smiled and said, Yes,
Praise to Allah! I fasted the entire Month of Ramadan except for one day
during which I was sick and I had a school examination that day. It is the
first time that I fasted, and it was hard especially the first days. Then he
said, My mother challenged me that I would not be able to fast, but I
fasted, and nobody believed it. As for Phillip, his 12-year-old brother, he
wished to be able to fast the whole Month of Ramadan next year after
having been through the experience of fasting for one day this year.
Sayyed expressed his hope to be able to learn Arabic and memorize The
Holy Quran especially since Allah has blessed me and my brother with
memorizing Surat al-Fatiha and some short Suras, and this enabled us to
perform the five obligatory prayers, according to him.
As regarding his future plans, Sayyed said, I want to become a
photographer in order to convey the accurate picture about Muslims and
Islam. I have seen many films which distort Muslims image, and I have
seen many good films about Islam made by individuals whom I regard as my
supreme models and who have embraced Islam. I will study Islam at Vienna
University, for I have come to know that they have a good Islamic studies
program.
As soon as the noontime call for prayers (athan) was pronounced,
Sayyed and Phillip looked at us and said, Do you permit us to go? They
stood up, greeted us, and then went at the time when tears filled our eyes!
The director of the Islamic Center of Vienna says that hundreds of
Austrians have declared their acceptance of Islam inside the Islamic Center
during the years of its existence in Vienna. Since the Center was
established, 1,100 persons accepted Islam, and 700 Austrians accepted
Islam during the past ten years; most of them are youths.
The director went on to say, Certainly there are special programs to
absorb the Muslim converts and to assess the extent of their true desire to
embrace Islam. These programs include meetings which are held 4 times a
week for three months. First, we are interested in the Muslim convert
articulating both Shahadas so he would be a follower of the Islamic faith if
Allah decrees for him to die [so he may die as a Muslim]. Then he joins
orientation programs which give him an idea about the religion and its
basic tenets without going into details which may confuse him... We
acquaint the Muslim convert with the tolerance of the Islamic faith and with
its logic, for there is wisdom behind each ruling in Islam. We are keen about
explaining to him the wisdom behind the praying and fasting obligations
and support it with brief booklets in German.
The director explains saying, There are some who come to us to declare
their acceptance of Islam, but they retract during the orientation period.
Some of them wish to apply for a job which preconditions the applicant to
be a Muslim, and there may be one who wishes to marry a Muslim woman,
so he accepts Islam in order to marry her.
179
The Islamic Center receives more than 30,000 Austrian citizens per year
who wish to become familiar with Islam without an intermediary, and most
of these individuals are university and school students. The center sets the
suitable appointments for receiving them. The Center will also organize this
coming March an open mosque week during which guests will be welcomed
by the Center amidst an Islamic atmosphere in which they get to know how
Muslims pray. There will also be tours inside the Center, and prayers will
take place under leadership of cadres who are qualified in their language and
religion.
180
Search for the Truth

Fatima
Fatima 28, is a young Mexican lady who was raised by a Jewish family
in a Jewish society. How was the moment when she converted to Islam and
chose it as her religion? What is the story behind her embracing Islam,
actually behind her true birth?
She personally narrates her story saying:

Four years ago, my life did not have any meaning, and I had many
questions looking for answers. I did not find in the books of the Jews and
Christians what quenches my thirst and fills my mind and heart, especially
with regard with mans direct relationship with God, Exalted and Great is
He.
The beginning was in London

She continues saying, When I was in London for my university study, I
came to know a Muslim Arab family. My relationship with it grew stronger.
The calm and stability which the mother enjoyed drew my attention when I
asked her about the reason. She said, Islam has guaranteed womans rights
and raised her status and position with her husband and family. It put forth
for both spouses a program to follow in raising their children. This
statement was the start of the spark that impressed my mind and heart. It
increased my insistence on looking for the truth.
Entering a Mosque
Fatima recounts her recollections and says, I went out one day to one of
Londons major recreational parks. On my way, I passed by a big mosque,
so I entered it. I found an old man with a long white beard. He welcomed
me very much and asked me very politely to wear the hijab (covering) out of
respect for the mosque. I found no objection within me. Then I entered with
the old man who sat with me and gave me a copy of The Holy Quran as a
gift in addition to books in English which explain Islamic concepts. I came
out of the mosque with joy and comfort filling my heart. I started reading
the books during periods with intervals. I started attending weekly held
seminars inside the mosque which helped me understand Islams lofty
meanings, and that it puts forth a program for the Muslim individual to
follow during his lifetime and even after his death. What attracted my
attention in Islam is the Muslim individuals belief in all prophets and
messengers from the first prophet, who is Adam, peace with him, and even
Jesus, peace with him. Also I was attracted by the direct relationship
between a Muslim and his God without a middleman. I kept struggling
inside me for two years torn between my love and strong desire to embrace
Islam and fear of my family and its rejection if I publicly declare my
acceptance of Islam.
Suddenly, however, when I was attending a lecture inside the mosque, I
stood before the imam and declared my desire to embrace Islam and wear
the hijab. His happiness was great and mine greater because I now am a
Muslim, and I wear the hijab.
181
Family after my Conversion to Islam

Fatima moves on saying: I did not stay long in London after my
acceptance of Islam and the wearing of the hijab. Praise to God, I did not
face any difficulty in assimilating with the society there especially since I
was still studying at the university. After some time, I returned to Mexico to
live with my family. My father noticed the change in my behavior and
conduct as well as the scarf which I always put on my head till he suddenly
entered my room and found me performing the prayers, and that was the big
shock. He did not accept the notion that I converted to Islam at all, and he
did not even give me a chance to explain to him why I embraced Islam. My
mother was shocked, and my brother was taken by surprise. All my friends
and relatives kept their distance from me. The Jewish society is cemented
and closely knit; it does not accept any changes inside it. My father decided
to expel me from the house, and my mother could not prevent him. Rather,
she remained silent and did not comment. Both my parents refused to speak
to me for a full year. As for my brother, he was not convinced about my
conversion to Islam, and he was not convinced about how I looked wearing
the hijab. I was not angry with my family. A Muslim is characterized by
patience when it comes to his parents, and he has to be kind to them. I left
home and lived by myself, remaining in touch with my family members in
order to assure them about myself and try once more to get closer to them.
Merging Into the Society

Fatima says, I did not find any difficulty in the Mexican society
accepting my embracing Islam, but many friends and acquaintances thought
that I had cancer, so I was wearing the scarf in order to cover my falling
hair, or perhaps I had just given birth, so I am now covering my head for
fear of catching a cold! I used to take advantage of this opportunity to
explain Islams lofty meanings. I found myself surrounded by the sisters who
were willing to embrace Islam. Praise to Allah, I was able to influence many
of my close friends who did, indeed, eventually embrace Islam,
Satan Insinuates
As is the case with any other human being, Satan tried to penetrate
inside my heart and mind more than once to make me revert from Islam.
Mexico is a hot country, and wearing the scarf in it is difficult due to the
high temperature. Satan kept trying to enter by insinuating to me that if I
took off the scarf because of the hot weather, nothing would happen, and
there was nobody looking over my shoulders. But I kept seeking refuge with
Allah from Satan, reciting the two Quranic Chapters that protect from Satan
and seeking Allahs forgiveness a great deal.
Vision Changed my Brothers Heart

After a while, I was surprised when my brother asked me, Do you have
a picture of your Prophet, Muhammad? I answered him in the negative. He
said to me, I think that your Prophet, Muhammad, came to me in a vision
and said to me: We do not force anyone to embrace Islam... After this
vision, I sensed change in the way my brother was treating me. He became
182
more receptive of the way I looked in the hijab, and he always kept talking
to me and visiting me.
Thanks to Allah
Fatima concludes saying, I praise Allah, The Most Exalted, The Most
Great, for the blessing of Islam which opened my heart and mind, filling my
senses with guidance and love. I praise Allah, Glory and Exaltation belongs
to Him, because He chose me to get out of the dark into the light. Islam is
the religion of peace, love, solidarity and tolerance. It respects all divinely
revealed religions. I learned from it self-confidence, self-pride, and that the
most Praised and Exalted One is near; He answers the plea.
[My Son (Waladi) magazine, Vol. 64, Muharam 1424 A.H.]
183
Danish Muslim:
Abdul Wahid
The heart of a Danish rock singer, who now calls himself Abdul-Wahid,
inclined by instinct towards Islam; so he traveled to more than one Arab
country looking for the faith till Allah guided him to declare his Islam.
{They have been guided to the path of the One Who is worthy of (all)
praise} (Quran, 22:24)
Peterson narrates the story of how he became a Muslim saying, I was a
young man with a good voice, and I worked as a singer moving between
restaurants and night clubs to sing. My utmost dream was to achieve fame.
But suddenly, without an arrangement, l felt that a call was coming from the
skies inviting me to become familiar with Allah and to follow His religion.
At that time, Peterson goes on, I did not know anything about Islam,
and it never entertained my mind. I was a Christian only by name, so I
decided to study different religions in order to find out the true one. I
actually became convinced that Islam is the only path to Allah: It is the
religion that addresses the mind and the heart simultaneously. All of this
happened around the year 1982.
Answering a question about how he became familiar with Islam,
especially since his country had only a small number of Muslims, he said, I
traveled to a number of Arab countries and mastered the Arabic language.
When I returned to Denmark, I decided to dedicate my life to invite others to
embrace Islam amidst a materialistic culture that recognizes nothing other
than materialism.
Peterson emphasizes that the main thing that makes him incline towards
Allah, The Most Exalted One and The Most Great, was that he was not
influenced by anything materialistic in order to embrace Islam; nobody
invited him to embrace this creed.
After having embraced Islam, Peterson became active in charity work by
overseeing a number of charitable projects in a group of poor countries such
as founding a school to educate boys and girls in Afghanistan. He now
presides over the Danish Muslim Aid Society which has participated in
rebuilding 500 homes in Kashmir destroyed by an earthquake.
Mosque Dream
About his dreams, he says, We only lack a big mosque that becomes a
place where the Muslims meet. Since I became a Muslim, I always dreamed
of building this mosque. We have actually obtained the necessary permits
from the Danish government, and we now only have to start implementing
this project after having collected the needed donations. So, it does not
make sense that Denmarks second religion should have no place of
worship.
According to Peterson, the early Muslims entered Denmark in the late
1960s and early 1970s, and they were laborers who were not basically
religious. Ultimately, Islam did not spread then. But the true Islamic
renaissance started at the end of the 1970s and early 1980s because of the
presence of Muslim immigrants and due to a number of Danish people
being interested in the Islamic Faith. Also, the September 11th incidents and
184
the crisis of the caricatures that were derogatory to the Prophet (P.B.U.H.)
increased the interest of the Danish people in this religion.
Regarding the reasons why many Westerners are now embracing Islam,
Peterson explains saying, People here in the West are drowned in
materialistic societies. Lately, they realized that no matter how many joys
and pleasures life may have, it will in the end disappear. From here, some
of them started searching for the spiritual aspects. Just as we have started
finding many atheists, we now find many of those who search for a religion
that grants them psychological peace. For this reason, I think that Islams
future in Europe in general is quite great because it is the only creed that
instills self-calm into everything.
The paradox here is that Denmark is regarded as the first country from
which campaigns were launched against Islam and the Holy Prophet,
Muhammad, through insulting caricatures drawn by some Danish
cartoonists. But these intense events prompted many Europeans to develop
an interest, research, and find out what Islam is and who this individual,
whose image many of those who are hostile to Islam try to distort, is. The
insulting caricatures made them desire to become familiar with this
personality whom we see as great while they are ignorant about it. This
became a cause either in their embracing Islam or evidence against them so
they will not say that they did not hear about it.
185
British Actress Inspired by Prophets (P.B.U.H) Life

Myriam Franois-Cerrah Embraces Islam
I embraced Islam after graduating from Cambridge. Prior to that I was a
skeptical Catholic; a believer in God but with a mistrust of organized religion.
The Quran was pivotal for me. I first tried to approach it in anger, as
part of an attempt to prove my Muslim friend wrong. Later, I began reading
it with a more open mind.
The opening of Al-Fatiha, with its address to the whole of mankind,
psychologically stopped me in my tracks. It spoke of previous scriptures in a
way which I both recognized but also differed. It clarified many of the
doubts I had about Christianity. It made me an adult as I suddenly realized
that my destiny and my actions had consequences for which I alone would
be held responsible.
In a world governed by relativism, it outlined objective moral truths and
the foundation of morality. As someone whod always had a keen interest in
philosophy, The Quran felt like the culmination of all of this philosophical
cogitation. It combined Kant, Hume, Sartre and Aristotle. It somehow
managed to address and answer the deep philosophical questions posed over
centuries of human existence and answer its most fundamental one, why
are we here? In the Prophet Muhammad (P.B.U.H), I recognized a man
who was tasked with a momentous mission, like his predecessors, Moses
(p.b.u.h.), Jesus (p.b.u.h.) and Abraham (p.b.u.h.). I had to pick apart much
of the Orientalist libel surrounding him in order to obtain accurate
information, since the historical relativism which people apply to some
degree when studying other historical figures, is often completely absent, in
what is a clear attempt to disparage his person.
I think many of my close friends thought I was going through another
phase and would emerge from the other side unscathed, not realizing that
the change was much more profound. Some of my closest friends did their
best to support me and understand my decisions. I have remained very close
to some of my childhood friends and through them I recognize the
universality of the Divine message, as Gods values shine through in the
good deeds any human does, Muslim or not.
I have never seen my conversion as a reaction against, or an opposition
to my culture. In contrast, it was a validation of what Ive always thought
was praiseworthy, whilst being a guide for areas in need of improvement. I
also found many mosques not particularly welcoming and found the rules
and protocol confusing and stressful. I did not immediately identify with the
Muslim community. I found many things odd and many attitudes
perplexing. The attention given to the outward over the inward continues to
trouble me deeply.
There is a need for a confident, articulate British Muslim identity which
can contribute to the discussions of our time. Islam is not meant to be an
alien religion; we shouldnt feel like weve lost all trace of ourselves. Islam
is a validation of the good in us and a means to rectify the bad. Islam is
about always having balance, and I think the Prophets (p.b.u.h.) message
was fundamentally about having balance and equilibrium in all that we do.
186
The Prophets (p.b.u.h.) message was always that you repel bad with
good that you always respond to evil with good and always remember that
God loves justice so even when people are committing serious injustices
against you, you have a moral responsibility and a moral obligation in front
of God to always uphold justice and never yourself transgress those limits.
Prophet Mohammad (p.b.u.h.) said: Forgive him who wrongs you. Join
him who cuts you off. Do good to him who does evil to you, and speak the
truth even if it be against yourself.
Islams beauty really becomes to its own when it becomes manifest, and
it becomes manifest when you make it into a tool for the betterment of
society, human kind, and the world.
The ideal from an Islamic perspective is for ethics to become lived
ethics, to become an applied body of values, and not to remain,
unfortunately as it often is, cloistered in the mosque of somewhere which is
somehow divorced from reality.
Myriam Francois-Cerrah became popular when she was a child for acting
in the 90s hit film Sense and Sensibility. Now she is gaining more
popularity for being one of a growing number of educated middle class
female converts to Islam in Britain.
She has recently contributed to a series of videos on Islam produced in
the U.K. titled (Inspired by Muhammad (p.b.u.h.)).
187
And they were guided to the Path of the most

Praised One
Dr. Ingrid Mattson
Ingrid Mattson, 48, is originally from Canada, and she holds a Ph.D.
degree in Islamic studies. She is a political activist in North America. Dr.
Mattson was born in Ontario, and she studied philosophy at the University of
Waterloo and earned her Ph.D. in Islamic studies from the University of
Chicago in 1999. Her subject was equality in Islam.
Presently, she works as professor of Islamic studies and director of the
Macdonald Center for Islamic studies and Islamic-Christian Relations in the
Hartford Institute in Connecticut State. She spent a period as Afghan refugee
relief volunteer in Pakistan during the years 1987 and 1988. She was chosen in
2001 as Vice President then as President in 2006 of the Islamic Society of
North America (ISNA), one of the most prominent Islamic organizations in
the United States. Mattson earns a great deal of respect in religious and
political circles in the United States. She was guest of honor in many
celebrations by the U.S. Department of State. She also spoke at religious
ceremonies for the Democratic Partys National Convention in Denver in 2008
and in the inauguration ceremony for U.S. President Barrack Obama on
January 20, 2009.
Mattson embraced Islam during the last year of her university studies.
Her Story with Islam:

She grew up as a non-practicing Christian, and the beginning of her
thinking about Islam was through her passion for arts. Dr. Mattson narrates
her trips to major museums in Toronto, Montreal and Chicago till she
visited the Louvre Museum in Paris and was dazzled by the painting arts
across stages of human history. Then she met a group of Muslims about
whom she says, I met people who never built statues or corporeal
paintings for their God. When I asked them, they answered that Islam is
very sensitive about paganism and person worship, that getting to know
Allah is very easy: by contemplating on His creations.
They were students from West Africa studying in a Paris suburb, and
their excellent norms of conduct were the ones that attracted me to Islam.
Their behavior was a translation of the Sunnah of the Prophet Muhammad. I
did not know at the time the Prophet or anything about Islam. They were
characterized by beautiful humanitarian attributes, and they were very
generous, sharing with me their food and housing. During my successive
travels in the Islamic world, I sensed the same humanitarian characteristics,
the love of giving, sharing, and generosity, so I came to know the Prophet
Muhammad through his followers.
When I traveled to Pakistan, I spent a period of time as Afghan refugee
relief volunteer. There, I married a young Egyptian Muslim man, and we did
not have a lot of money. Few days after our marriage, I returned to the
camp of Afghan refugees. An Afghani woman approached me and asked me
in a shy way to show her what my groom had gifted to me, but I showed her
my modest ring and told her that I had to borrow the wedding gown. Signs
of sorrow and pity showed on the womans face. A week later, the woman
188
who had lost her husband and children and was expelled from her home
returned to give me the traditional Afghani wedding gown. The gift which I
received was the most exceptional than at any other time before. It was not
the outfit but the indication of pure sympathy that was one of the sweetest
fruits of true conviction.
Dr. Ingrid goes on to say, My husband used to tell me about the extent
of his admiration of a particular Muslim Afghani woman, referring to her
intelligence and generosity and how she was always keen about her tough
trips to the refugee camps and orphanages, providing the Afghans with
assistance and meals. When I finally met her, I found out that the woman
was covering her entire body from top to tiptoes in the traditional Islamic
garb. I realized with some amazement that my husband had never seen her
before, nor did he ever see her face, yet he knew her from her behavior the
impacts of which she had left on others.
From these stances, Ingrid started her journey to get to know Islam which
was concluded with her embracing Islam so she would thereafter set out
seeking knowledge then making her way in the field of Islamic Dawah.
Ingrid goes on to say, In the summer of 1987, I was riding the train out
to British Columbia to start a tree-planting job in the mountains. I had just
finished my undergraduate degree in philosophy and had only recently
begun my personal study of Islam. I came across Fazlur Rahman [alAnsari]s Islam in a bookstore a few days before my trip. Reading that book
as I traveled across the Canadian prairies, I made the decision to apply to
graduate school in Islamic Studies. His book sparked in me a keen desire to
study the classical heritage of Islamic theology and law. Going a step
further, I wrote a letter to Rahman (this was before we all used email)
describing my situation and inquiring if I might be able to study with him. I
dropped the letter in a post box somewhere in the Rockies and forgot about
it until I returned east in August. There I found a hand-written note from
him, inviting me to come to the University of Chicago to study with him.
Rahman died before I arrived in Chicago, but it was his book and his
encouragement that inspired me to start on the path to scholarship that I
have found so rewarding.
Her Contributions:
Ingrid established the first Islamic religious program in the United States.
In 2001, she was elected President of the Islamic Society of North America
(ISNA) which has about 20,000 members in the United States and Canada,
and as many as 350 mosques and Islamic centers are affiliated with it. Dr.
Mattson is regarded as the first woman to occupy this post in ISNAs
history. She tries to introduce the Islamic faith to the American people in a
better way in order to stop the growing of Islam-phobia attitudes. She calls
on the American news media, which has undertaken on its shoulders to
distort Islams image and spread fear of the Muslims, to be more precise and
objective in whatever it publishes and airs about Islam and Muslims.
Ingrid has said, We try to introduce ourselves because we are looked at,
as Muslim women, in a negative way, rejecting what is said about the tough
condition of woman in the Muslim society. Responding to fallacies of the
Pope of the Vatican, Benedictus XVI, which reflect obvious ignorance of
189
Islam, Ingrid says that she feels disappointed with the recent statements
of the Pope about Islam, jihad, and violence. She explains saying, The
obvious connection between Islam and a religion in the essence of which
violence is found is not true at all. If we start comparing between the
violence that was committed in the name of the Church and that committed
in the name of Islam, this comparison will take a great deal of time, a
reference to the Churchs Courts of Inquisition and Crusades.
Among what she stated to the press is this: Islam was not revealed only
to the black and brown people. Strange! When a Black American becomes
Muslim, they say that this is understood. But when I, the White American
woman, embrace it, they say that I committed apostasy, as if I have to
choose between my color and my religion of Islam.
Ingrid applied the same to the subject of hijab, regarding that there are
different views in this subject. Should women uncover her hair, face,
shoulders, arms or feet? She explained saying that hijab means covering.
The Sunnah says, A Muslim woman has to cover her body outside her
home. Ingrid says that the Western civilization has tried to establish that
seeing and touching are among means to getting to know the truth. This
manifested itself when they depicted their gods through sculpture and
painting. But the Islamic civilization does not accept optical representation
as a means to remember and honor Allah and to honor people. Knowing
Allah lies in contemplating on the greatness of His creation and creative
might.
Instead of drawing Prophet Muhammad, we find the Prophets name
inscribed in mosques side by side with Allahs Attributes and verses of The
Holy Quran. The best visual representation of the Prophet and his Sunnah
is by keeping his traditions alive.
190
... And they were guided to the Path of The Most

Praised One
Sean Oliver Stone: Embracing Islam does not mean abandoning
Christianity or Judaism but recognition of Muhammad who is the
continuation of both of these creeds, and my God remains the same, One
having no partner.
Sean Stone, 27, son of Oscar winner international producer Oliver Stone,
has embraced Islam and the Shiite Jafari School of Thought in Iran on the
14th of February of this year as he was filming a documentary. He pointed out
that he accepted a new name for himself Ali Sean.
But Sean stressed that embracing Islam does not mean abandoning
Judaism or Christianity in which he was born. Rather, according to him, It
means accepting Muhammad as the Prophet just as I accepted other.

Ali Sean has visited many places in Iran in order to shoot a documentary
film there about the Sufi poet and thinker Jalal ad-Din al-Rumi. He expressed
his being greatly influenced by al-Rumis Sufi ideas with which he became
familiar through a married couple owning an American movie production
company.
It must be pointed out that Seans father, producer Oliver Stone, is a
follower of the Jewish faith, whereas his mother follows the Christian Church.
Below is an interview which American CNN satellite television channel
conducted with Sean showing the reasons why Sean embraced Islam:
Tell us, Sean, what happened in that trip to Iran? What

tempted you to embrace Islam?
- Well, I would not call it temptation! The whole thing is that I agreed
and accepted Muhammad as a Prophet just as I accepted other prophets. As
you know, before I went to Iran, I was familiar with the practices of the
Islamic faith. I read The Quran and studied Islam in both Oxford and
Princeton universities alike, so I felt that Islam is an extension for the
Jewish and Christian heritage. Muhammad is a Prophet just like Abraham
and Jesus, peace with them; therefore, simply, why do we not make this
public? I announced this publicly instead of keeping it a secret inside me. In
fact, this is the only thing which now makes me a Muslim.
So, I understand from you that your interest in converting

to Islam started before you went to Iran?
- For me to become a Muslim is not strange or unacceptable so I would
be put on trial for it. I did not abandon Judaism or Christianity, and I still in
my worship believe in the same God Whom I used to worship before, the
One without a partner. My goal is to help the Americans and the West
understand Islam. Hopefully, they will absorb the fact that Islam is not a
facet of fascism. For example, Muhammad Ali, one of our boxing
champions, was a Muslim. But now the situation has changed, and it is
closer to phobia than to Islam. I feel that all beliefs must be recognized, just
as is the case with Christianity and Judaism.
So, you do not deny or substitute your being a Jew or a

Christian with your new religion, Islam, yet you say that you
191
merged Islam into all of that? But let me ask you this:
Conversion means leaving something in favor of something
else, and the Holy Bible says specifically that you cannot
serve two masters; so, how do you explain your conversion to
Islam does not necessarily mean your abandonment and
desertion of your parents God? How do you answer that?
- Well, as I said before, my conversion to Islam is through my acceptance
of Muhammad as Prophet and Messenger, and Muhammad is the
continuation of these messengers; so, we have to accept this. Saying so, we
become Muslims, for Muhammads faith is the continuation of the path
which the followers of Judaism and of Christianity have undertaken. I
always emphasize that I believe in one God Who is the same God of the
Jews and of the Christians, and you choose how to worship that God. I, for
example, have chosen to serve Him by prostrating to Him. You know that
even in both Christian and Jewish religions, there are many sects and
churches for the same faith.
It seems that Seans conversion to Islam will be followed by the
conversion of the famous Irish Catholic actor Liam John Neeson. It seems
that this speeding wave of conversion to Islam in recent years comes as a
result of the fierce image which Western news media tries to market about
Muslims in the aftermath of the September 11 incidents and the successive
wars on Iraq and Afghanistan.
Neeson had stated to the British Sun newspaper that during his visit to
Turkey to shoot a film, the sound of the adhan five times in the day almost
drove him insane, but as time passed by, his soul became at ease with that
sound, causing in his depths a wonderful feeling, and he said that that
feeling was absolutely the most beautiful.
So, will Liam catch up with Sean? Islams gates are always open for
everyone!
192
British Liza George Hutchinson: Why I Accepted

Islam?
Please introduce yourself to our readers.
- My name is Liza George Hutchinson, 23, born in London. I studied
politics, economics, Spanish, English, and French at the Southbank
University in London. I have been married to Isam Ahmed Fayed for five
years.
When did you embrace the Islamic Faith?

- Allah blessed me with guidance, so I accepted the religion of Islam in
January of 1989 at the Islamic Center in Luzon (Switzerland) through the
efforts of Brother Kabah and Swiss Sister Lubaba. The story started when I
met some Lebanese folks in Geneva during my presence there. I used to
work as a nanny. Isam was from Luzon, and he invited me to learn more
about this religion because I wanted to know what Islam really is since the
news media in my homeland used to depict Islam differently from its reality
deliberately distorting its image. As far as I am concerned, I did not know
about Muslims anything other than they do not drink wine and do not eat
pork. What prompted me to go to Luzon was the brothers and sisters were
very nice, and they demonstrated to me the true picture of Islam. In Luzon,
Br. Kabah, who is in charge of the center there, talked to me, and I had
many questions. I found with him the answers for them. I did not find
anything in his talk and explanation which is rejected by sound reason. I did
not find any illusion or lies in Islam, only legitimate facts based on sound
reason. Two hours after the session, I accepted the Islamic faith and
pronounced the two Shahadas.
How did your life continue after that?

- After that, I started learning the science of religion from my husband,
Isam. One of the Muslim sisters at the Islamic Center in Luzon used to send
Sharia-related lessons from time to time. Meanwhile, I had to leave
Switzerland in order to study my university study in London. Through one
of my husbands friends there, I was able to continue my study of the
Islamic Sharia. I studied there for about one year the essential religious
sciences which are mandatory on every adult Muslim. Luckily, there is a
prayer area for the Muslims at the university where I was studying, and we
used to celebrate every Friday and during the days of the Month of
Ramadan. British Muslim converts and Pakistanis used to participate with
us in these celebrations. Then I moved to study in France.
Do you speak Arabic?

- Unfortunately, I do not speak Arabic, but I have the desire to learn it
Insha-Allah because it is the language of The Holy Quran and of the people
of Paradise and the best of languages.
193
How was your relationship with your family after

embracing Islam?
- I can describe my relationship with them as being good. I treat them
well in an attempt to convince them to embrace Islam. This is what I hope
for them, because Islam is the path to salvation.
Tell us about the social life image in your homeland.

- The social life in my homeland has two faces: an outside one, which we
see in the beautiful things such as gardens, etc., and that everything is
available for us... I mean if one sees these things, he wishes to spend all his
lifetime in this country... But if we look at the inside, we do not see but
disgusting things: There are drugs, adultery, AIDS and a huge tear-up in the
family life. We see scattered family members. When a boy or a girl becomes
16, he/she leaves his/her family and does not visit them except on occasions;
therefore, we read every day in newspapers about persons dying without
anyone knowing whose sons they are; so the newspapers inquire about
anyone who knows them so they may go to bury them, and this is
disgusting.
In Islam, the matter is quite different: There are family ties, and this is
something very beautiful and important, and we miss it in Europe.
How is your relationship with the Muslims at the Islamic

Center in Switzerland?
- My relationship is very good; Praise to Allah. What I notice about them
is that they stick to their religion and are cemented among themselves. They
do whatever they can to help each other.
What are your plans for the future?

- Among the things for which I plan is to live permanently in Lebanon,
Insha-Allah, because I am expecting a baby to be born to me soon. I have
agreed with my husband, Isam, to return after a period of time to settle in
Lebanon in order to teach our children. Many of my female Muslim friends
have returned from Switzerland to Lebanon, and so has the family of my
husband, Isam Fayed, in Beirut. I would like to live with them in order to
feel the warmth of a family.
194
Sister Asiya Abd Al-Zahir

Why I Embraced Islam?
Islam has been described as being the religion of Fitrah, the innate nature
of all humans. It is not surprising therefore when we discover that Islam is
being accepted by millions of reverts around the world as the only pure way
of life a person can follow. Statistics show that out of every 5 who revert to
Islam, 4 are females. This blows away the false concept that Islam is a
repressive religion for women. The following is an account of a sister who
submitted to Allah as her Lord, took Islam as her religion, and Muhammad
(s.a.w) as her Messenger.
I have always, since developing an ability to think deeply, believed in the
existence of a single Creator, on whom everything that exists is dependent.
Though my parents are Buddhist, from the age of 13, to this Creator, I have
steadfastly prayed and yielded guidance from every day that I can
remember. Yet, being schooled within a Christian environment, I naturally
identified myself as a Christian. Sadly, my knowledge of Islam was
minimal. I perceived it as a bizarre religion, limited to only a few
underdeveloped nations, most of which were in the Middle East, and which
endorsed an astoundingly suppressive lifestyle, particularly for women.
Muslim women, I presumed, were considered inferior, a passive domestic
slave, bashed often, and forced to compete among four for her husbands
affections, which he could withhold from them all if he wanted to. The
majority of these ideas I developed from hearsay, interactions with others I
assumed knew what they were talking about, and a few documentaries on
Iran and Saudi Arabia I watched on television.
As I entered university nearly three years ago, I came into contact with
quite a number of Muslim students from various backgrounds. Strangely
enough, even to myself, I was drawn to them and developed a curious
inclination to learn and understand more about their religion. I observed
how content they seemed and was very impressed by their openness and
warmth towards myself and each other, but more importantly with their
pride in belonging to a religion which holds many negative connotations.
I gradually became fascinated with Islam, and through a process of
education, developed a greater respect for it than even my beloved
Christianity. I was stunned at how wrong my previous conception had been
and became particularly overwhelmed at the tremendous entitlements,
equality, and acknowledgment Islam provided for women. I realized the
reality of the Islamic lifestyle and the truth concerning that feeble American
innovation termed Islamic fundamentalism.
It is said that any person who possesses the faculty of reason and an open
mind should recognize logic and truth when he/she encounters it, and so it
was in my case.
More and more, literature, signs, and evidence were revealed to me, and
more and more, my intellect was stimulated, and my heart warmed. I wanted
to know everything about Islam and felt already a sense of brotherhood with
and belonging among its followers.
195
What impressed me the most was how practical Islam is - how it

encompasses a rule and a lesson for almost every facet of living. And by the
sheer grace of God, I at last understood the faults of the Christian theology
and of the concepts I had previously accepted unquestioningly. At midday,
on August 4th, 1994, before over 20 witnesses, I recited the shahadah and
became an official Muslim.
I shall never forget the bliss of that day and how much my life has turned
around in only a years time.
I have often been asked what it is like to be a revert and of the difficulties
I must endure. Though I do not wish to dwell on this topic, as pity is not my
priority, I shall give some examples of what I have been through.
The period up till the end of Ramadan was, by far, the hardest to get
through.
Family disputes took place almost daily; I was showered with verbal
abuse, ridicule, and threats. On many occasions, my room was physically
torn apart, books mysteriously disappeared, and slanderous phone messages
were sent to my friends and their parents.
There have been times I have been locked out of home and forced to
abstain from dinner as pork was deliberately served. Even to this day, all my
mail is opened before I have the chance to do so myself. Apart from my
housing and meals, I must provide for myself financially. My readings, as
my conversations over the phone, are done in privacy. My writings and my
visits to mosques or other Islamic venues must always be concealed. I am
similarly not able to visit friends very often as I may be brain-washed
even more.
I cannot perform my prayers until I am sure no one is around. Nor can I
express my excitement and celebration during Ramadan. I cannot share the
joy at knowing yet another sister has put on Hijab, nor can I discuss the
lesson I have learned this day or the speech given by an Islamic
scholar/scientist. Moreover, I must continually defend the Muslims and the
Islam portrayed on the media and fight against the stereotypes my parents
stubbornly maintain.
To see their expressions of disgust at myself is almost unbearable. I am
now insecure as to my parents affections and constantly worry of how
much I am hurting them. Through the entire Month of Ramadan, my mother
spoke to me not once. I had to hear her say time and time again at how I had
betrayed the family. My pleading with her otherwise was to no avail. I am
told over and over again that what I have done is unforgivable, and if any of
our relations or already few friends knew, my parents would surely be
outcasts.
However, I do not claim to have a miserable life. I am more content and
at peace now than I ever have been. My purpose in relating all of this is to
try to display the opportunities that many of you have which are so often
taken for granted, so little taken advantage of, but so precious to many
reverts like myself. To reflect on these hardships alone would imply I have
gained nothing by becoming a Muslim other than pain. On the contrary,
Islam has given me already so many vast rewards; I shiver to think of how
much more wonderful the gifts of Paradise would be.
196
At the time of my reversion, although I had accepted Islam as being true,

I had no idea of the vast internal changes it would incur upon me. Even I am
astounded at how much I devour knowledge, how Islam is in my thoughts
every waking moment, how compelling I feel my responsibility is to the
Ummah, and how much more of a Muslim I became every month.
It is as if ones life in Islam progresses and spreads to encompass and
govern every cellular and spiritual dimension in oneself.
Abu Huraira (r.a.a.) narrated that: Allahs Messenger (s.a.w) once said:
Allah said: ... and My slave keeps coming closer to Me... then I become
his sense of hearing with which he hears, and his sense of sight with which
he sees, and his hand with which he grasps, and his legs with which he
walks ... [Sahih Al-Bukhari]. This is precisely my experience.
Remarkably, from one religion, I have gained a profound insight into the
operations of human behavior and sociology, as well as geophysics and
astronomy. As I mature, it becomes clearer and clearer to me that again and
again, it is Islam that has already answered the social and economic
dilemmas of our time.
Over the past year, I have developed quite an extensive breadth of
Islamic knowledge and have studied ayahs of The Holy Quran in much
finer detail. Not once have I come across anything which would make me
doubt, for even one minute, the authenticity of The Quran and the relevance
of lslam for contemporary society. This has been the only religion I have
ever been completely sure of and am surer of each day that I serve.
Furthermore, I have established my identity, I am more confident of
myself; a stronger woman and person of color, I am more aware of my
existence and more secure in my battles.
If I have achieved anything through this article, my hope is that it is that I
have depicted the greatness and mercy of our Glorious Sovereign, who
makes all things possible. Allah (s.w.t.) says: {He guides there with whom
He pleases}. [S.393, V.23] Truly, I have been blessed to be one of those
who have personally received the light and whose heart has been ordained to
accept it.
197
Famous French Singer

Diams - Melanie Georgiades embraces Islam, and wears Hijab
Famous French singer Diams has announced in a newly-published
autobiography that she has embraced Islam and decided to wear hijab. Amid
a nationwide debate in France surrounding attitudes towards the Islamic veil,
or Hijab, a French rapper, has surprised fans by announcing her conversion
to Islam and choosing to wear a headscarf.
Mlanie Georgiades, known as Diams, has gone through what onlookers

have described as a complete transformation from an image she had prior
to 2009.
Since 2009, Diams had been unusually absent from the mainstream rap
scene, prompting more than three years of controversy over her
whereabouts, despite making the odd public appearance with her scarf.
The book tells about Diams life, hardships, conversion to Islam, and
choosing to wear Hijab.
In the height of success, I suffered from a major depression and visited
different psychologists, but none of them could help me, she says in her
book.
Diams, whose real name is Mlanie Georgiades, said she found that the
way out of depression was in saying prayers and reading The Quran.
The 32-year-old artist said she embraced Islam during a visit to the
Mauritius Island in 2008, when she also decided to wear Hijab and open a
center to support orphans.
But recently the French rapper made her first television appearance with
her new image.
Diams appeared in an exclusive TV interview with French TV station
TF1 to talk about a past experience with drugs, including hallucinating
narcotics and being in a mental asylum until she discovered the serenity of
Islam. The rapper said the religion was introduced to her by coincidence,
when she saw a Muslim friend praying.
Diams said she has been married for over a year and is now a new
mother, moving far away from her drug-related past.
In her TV interview, she said her conversion to Islam was the result of a
personal conviction, after understanding the religion and reading The Holy
Quran.
When asked about wearing the Hijab in France, a country which has
banned the Niqab, she said: I believe that I live in a tolerant society, and I
dont feel hurt by criticism, but by insults and stereotyping and ready-made
judgments.
Asked by her host about why she is wearing a Hijab while many Muslim
women dont wear it and dont find it to be a religious obligation, she
answered: I see it as a divine order or a divine advice, this brings joy to my
heart, and for me this is enough.
Stardom?
Diams said that by converting to Islam she gained comfort, adding that
stardom doesnt fit in with her life anymore, adding This has warmed my
heart, as I know now the purpose of my existence, and why am I here on
Earth.
198
Discussing how her life was like before her conversion to Islam, Diams
said: I was very famous, and I had what every famous person looks for, but
I was always crying bitterly alone at home, and this is what none of my fans
had felt.
She added: I was heavily addicted to drugs, including hallucinating
narcotics and was admitted to mental asylum to recover, but this was in
vain until I heard one of my Muslim friends saying I am going to pray for a
while and will come back, so I told her that I want to pray as well.
Recalling that moment, Diams said: It was the first time that I touched
the floor with head, and I had a strong feeling that I have never experienced
before, and I believe now that kneeling in prayer shouldnt be done to
anyone but Allah.
Islam, a religion of tolerance

Diams said that she moved to Mauritius to read The Quran and have a
better understanding of Islam, discovering during her retreat the tolerance of
Islam.
When asked by her host about her views on Islam and those who commit
all the murders and atrocities pretending to be doing it in the name of
religion, she answered: I think we should differentiate between the ignorant
and the knowledgeable, and the ignorant should not speak about what he
doesnt know; Islam does not allow murdering innocent victims the way we
see it nowadays.
199
Rabbi of Makhachkala synagogue embraced Islam

Every person has a different way of coming to the Truth. For Moisha
Krivitsky, this way led through a faculty of law and a synagogue. The lawyerto-be becomes a Rabbi, and then he converts into Islam and finds himself in
prison.
Today Musa (this is the name he has adopted when he became a Muslim)
lives in a small mosque in Al-Burikent, a mountain area of Makhachkala and
works as a watchman in the Central Juma Mosque.
Musa, tell us, did you find the way easily?

- With great difficulty. It was hard then, and it isnt much easier now.
When you go deeply into Islam and its inner meaning, you understand that
this religion is very simple, but the way that leads to it may be extremely
difficult. Often, people dont understand how a person could be converted
into Islam from the other side, as it were. But there are no other sides here:
Islam is everything there is, both what we imagine and what we dont
imagine.
Musa, as a matter of fact, we were given this fact as a

certain sensation: a Rabbi has turned Muslim.
- Well, it has been no sensation for quite a long while already; its more
than a year that I did this. It was strange for me at first, too. But it wasnt an
off-the-cuff decision. When I came into Islam, I had read books about it; I
had been interested.
Did you finish any high school before coming to the

synagogue?
- Yes, I finished a clerical high school. After graduation, I came to
Makhachkala and became the local Rabbi.
And where did you come from?

- Oh, from far away. But Ive already become a true Dagestan, Ive got a
lot of friends here - both among Muslims and people who are far from
Islam.
Lets return to your work in the synagogue.

- It was quite a paradoxical situation: there was a mosque near my
synagogue, the town mosque. Sometimes my friends who were its
parishioners would come to me - just to chat. I sometimes would come to
the mosque myself, to see how the services were carried out. I was very
interested. So we lived like good neighbors. And once, during Ramadan, a
woman came to me - as I now understand, she belonged to a people that
were historically Muslim - and she asked me to comment the Russian
translation of The Quran made by Krachovsky.
She brought the Quran to you - a Rabbi?!

- Yes, and she asked me to give her the Torah to read in return. So I tried
to read The Quran - about ten times. It was really hard, but gradually I
began to understand and to get a basic notion of Islam. That woman had
brought back the Torah. It turned out to be very difficult for her to read and
200
understand because religious literature requires extreme concentration and

attention.
Musa, and when you were reading the translation, you

must have begun to compare it with the Torah?
- I had found answers to too many questions in The Quran. Not to all of
them, of course, because it wasnt the Arabic original, but the translation.
But I had begun to understand things.
Does it mean that you couldnt find some answers in

Judaism?
- I dont know; theres Allahs will in everything. Apparently, those Jews
who became Muslims in the times of the Prophet (P.B.U.H) couldnt find
some answers in Judaism but found them in Islam. Perhaps, they were
attracted by the personality of the Prophet (P.B.U.H), his behavior, and his
way of communicating with people. Its an important topic.
What exactly where the questions that you couldnt find answers to in
Judaism?
- Before I came into contact with Islam, there were questions which I had
never even tried to find answers to. Probably, an important part here had
been played by comparing The Quran and The Bible. There is a key phrase,
well-known to those who are familiar with religious issues: Follow the
Prophet who is yet to cometh. And when I studied Islam, I understood that
the Prophet Muhammad (P.B.U.H) is the very Prophet to be followed. Both
the Bible and the Torah tell us to do it. I havent invented anything here.
And what does the Torah say about the Prophet

(P.B.U.H)?
- We wont be able to find his name in the Torah. But we can figure it out
using a special key. For example, we can understand what god this or that
particular person in history worships. The formula describing the last
Prophet (P.B.U.H) is that he would worship One God, the Sole Creator of
the world. The Prophet Muhammad (P.B.U.H) matches this description
exactly. When I read this, I got very interested. I hadnt known anything
about Islam before that. Then I decided to look deeper into the matter and
see whether there were any miracles and signs connected with the name of
the Prophet (P.B.U.H). The Bible tells us that the Lord sends miracles to the
prophets to confirm their special mission in peoples eyes. I asked the Alims
about this, and they said: Here is a collection of true Hadiths which describe
the miracles connected with the Prophet (P.B.U.H). Then I read that the
Prophet (P.B.U.H) had always said that there had been prophets and
messengers before him; we can find their names both in the Torah and in the
Bible. When I was only starting to get interested, it sounded somewhat
strange for me. Well, my own actions led to what happened to me.
Sometimes I get to thinking: why did I read all this? Perhaps, I should say
the Tawba (a prayer of repenting) right now for having thoughts like that.
201
Should I understand you, Musa, that you now feel a great

responsibility for becoming a Muslim, or do you have some
other feelings?
- Yes, responsibility, but something else as well. I cant put my finger on
it now. When a person knows Islam well, hes got both his feet firmly on the
ground. Islam helps a person. I would be insincere if I said that all the
Dagestan are such knowing Muslims. We sometimes talk about it in the
mosque, and I like to say that there are not so many real Muslims in
Dagestan - only the ustaths (learned theologians) and their students, and the
rest of us are just candidates. I cant say that we do what the Sunna requires;
we are only trying to; and when we dont do what we should, we try to
invent some clever excuses. These efforts should have better been applied to
doing our duty. Its hard for me to watch this. Sometimes Im distracted by
what is happening around me, as well. I havent got strength enough to fight
this, and the weakness of my nature shows clearly here. I cant say Im
totally helpless, but I have no right to say that Ive achieved anything in
Islam. Ive only got torments. When I understood that I had to become a
Muslim, I thought that Islam was a single whole - one common road or a
huge indivisible ocean. Then I saw that there were a lot of trends in Islam,
and new questions appeared. All these trends are like whirl pools; they whirl
and whirl... Its very hard! If a person tells you: Look, we fulfill all the
Hadiths. We only understand The Quran correctly. Then you follow this
person, because you think that he speaks true things, and because you want
to please Allah. But then, after a couple of months, you understand that
these claims were false. Allah controls us. And you think: if this way is the
right way, then why is there something that goes the wrong way? I hope to
get the right answers soon.
At this moment, our conversation was interrupted by a stunningly
beautiful azan. People started arriving to the mosque. We rose and hastened
for the prayer, too.
202
From MTV to Mecca

Kristiane Backer uses her life story to tell the world about Islam. It is not
every day that you hear of a former MTV presenter writing a book on Islam.
From MTV to Mecca: How Islam Inspired My Life is a riveting account
of how Kristiane Backer went from being one of the most recognized faces on
MTV Europe to converting to Islam after meeting with Pakistani cricketing
legend (now turned politician) lmran Khan.
I wrote this book because I have been a victim of Islamophobia, she
tells Weekend Review. The Islam I read about in the media on a daily
basis is not the Islam I converted to and the Islam my teachers taught me. It
is such a wide gap that I wrote the book to take people by the hand and
show them how I discovered Islam and how I overcame these prejudices. I
want to show the true values of lslam.
Backer joined MTV Europe in 1989 as one of its first VJs. In the years
that followed, her stardom rocketed as she presented shows such as The
Coca Cola Report, European Top 20 and MTV at the Movies. In 1992,
alongside working for MTV, she also landed herself a youth show on
German National television, Bravo TV.
Yet, even though she had everything a young person could dream of,
Backer felt something was lacking. She was fed up of having to constantly
perform - one show chasing the next - and then being home alone again. I
thought what I was missing was love for a man, she says. But then I
realized that the inner void Id felt could only be filled by Allah - not by a
human being. Because people come and go - love happens, then it
disappears again, and then what? Only one love is forever and eternal and
that is the love for God. There came a point when I experienced a personal
crisis. I was so stressed out from all the pressure that I was ready to go:
ready to die, basically- I felt that depressed. As I was rushing to a show I
was supposed to host in Belgium, I thought if the [aircraft] crashed it didnt
matter. Who cares? No joy here. Shortly after came a turning point in her
life. In 1992, she met Imran Khan at a friends dinner, and they began to see
each other frequently. Khan incidentally at that time was finding his own
faith. He was reading a lot of books about Islam and enthusiastically started
sharing everything with her. I was somehow receptive to that because I
had always had an interest in philosophy, ethics and religion in school, she
says. He talked to me about God, our purpose in life, and a higher goal to
look at.
One of the books she read, which deeply influenced her, was The Road
to Mecca, by Mohammad Asad, formerly a Jewish journalist who
famously converted to Islam in Berlin in 1926 after travelling the Arabian
lands. He described the beautiful noble Arab soul so eloquently before the
arrival of oil, Backer says. That was when he was there in the Arabian
Peninsula, hanging out with the Bedouin. He describes beautifully how you
could travel throughout the whole Arabia and never pay a penny as the
people were so hospitable. He observes the striking contrast between the
warmth of the Arabian people he encountered in the desert and the
miserable and stressed passengers of the Berlin tube. When Asad came
home, he opened The Quran and read, You are obsessed by greed for more
203
and more, until you go down to your graves and he thought this was the
answer to what he had seen on the tube. Backers own encounters with
Muslims had some strange parallels to Asads.
Khan invited Backer to travel to the northern regions of Pakistan. Backer
was impressed by the hospitality of the village people she met who were
living with so little.
We passed many poor people who had a light in their eyes, she says.
When I returned I had an experience similar to Mohammad Asads. You
realize people are miserable because they cant get the latest Prada
handbag that has sold out. Or they havent got the right VIP all-access pass.
I was commuting between two worlds. I saw for myself the difference
between attitudes. OK, I will give you an example.
She recounts her experience on the flight back from Pakistan. Backer was
sitting next to a Pakistani man, and they began chatting. At the airport in
London, a whole tribe was waiting for him, she laughs, And he noticed I
was alone. So he suggested he and some of his family members take me
home first. This delayed the family visit by an hour or so. Unbelievable, I
didnt even know these people.
Shortly afterwards Backer went to Germany to participate in a major TV
event. The boss of my TV station asked my producers who were then
driving back to the hotel if he could get a lift, she says. In the car, they
debated among themselves briefly and concluded time is money - that would
be a ten-minute detour, so no, they couldnt give a lift. But it wasnt just
these contrasting experiences which drew her to Islam. For Backer the
attraction to the religion was on different levels. I saw so many people on
the team of Imran Khans cancer hospital, she says. They all donated
their time, money, and effort just to help build this hospital for the people of
Pakistan, where the poor would be treated free of charge. Pakistan never
had a cancer hospital, or indeed a health - care system - it was sad. Imran
built the first cancer hospital there with an army of volunteers, and I was
really touched by that. When I travelled through the Karakorum Mountains,
I saw very poor people who lived in little mud houses and slept above their
animals so that the heat rose and kept them warm. It was heartbreaking Id never seen anything like it. Yet, what touched me was their generosity.
When we got out of our jeep and visited the villages, the people offered us
whatever they had - almonds, apricots, walnuts - with a Bismillah, in the
name of God.
However inspired she may have been by the simple Muslim people she
encountered, her interest in Islam ended up costing Backer her job. In 1995,
she was celebrating the 100th episode of her show on Bravo TV. One
journalist had done his research really well and asked if she had already
converted for her friend. I said no, but that I was a Muslim at heart. I had
still not converted at that time. This little remark practically ended my
career. A negative media campaign followed. The press accused me of
having lost the plot, presenting my youth show from behind the burqa or
supporting terrorism. On top of all that, a week later, I lost my youth show.
It all happened at the same time. Unbelievable.
204
Prior to the press demonization, there hadnt been any problems with
Bravo TV. What can I say? she says. The contract was just signed. Then
they pretended the contract didnt exist. It practically finished my career.
Backer credits her faith for pulling her through all her professional
difficulties. I lost everything at the same time, she says, my job, my
relationship. But I had gained my faith, the most precious gift of all. I was
going to a certain mosque where there were a lot of spiritual people, Sufis.
They helped me see these difficulties from a higher perspective and
understand that there is some good even in suffering. If God loves you, He
afflicts you, a Hadith says. And who experienced the most difficulties? The
prophets. So I suppose anybody going through a difficult time is a good
sign, God loves you.
Backer believes there is a message in the book for people caught up in
todays materialistic lifestyle. A lot of young people want MTV,
entertainment, culture, she says. I had all that, and I can tell you it
doesnt bring lasting happiness. I would never want my old life back. That
emptiness I felt before I converted is now filled with meaning. I have a
focus, a purpose in my life, and that constant connection with God - an
anchor in heaven.
She also makes a distinction between religious practices and the culture,
which people often mix up. For a European, converting to Islam doesnt
mean wearing the abaya in London, she says. The abaya is a cultural
custom. We can wear our modest European clothes, pray, give charity and
abstain from alcohol - adhere to the principles but not necessarily take on
other cultural traits. I dont need to wear a shalwar kameez or an abaya,
although I have a few of each and enjoy wearing them when suitable. But
normally, in the West, I wear my European clothes. Basically I try to
practice Islam with my European understanding of things. Backer feels
certain essential values which can be characterized as European, such as a
respect for human rights and concern for the environment, are also Islamic
values. Yet these are missing in a lot of Muslim - majority countries.
Mohammad Asad, in the last century, said you find a lot of Islam in Europe
but few Muslims, yet you find a lot of Muslims in the East but very little true
Islam, she says.
Being a convert to Islam has its challenges, acknowledges Backer,
particularly with regard to finding a like-minded social circle. Even more of
a struggle for converts can be to locate a suitable marriage partner, as many
are stuck between two worlds. Backer herself is divorced and finds life at
times can get a bit lonely. Muslims are so keen on converting people to
Islam, she says. But I always say, what about the aftercare? That is when
the real work starts. Dont just think about converting someone and then
leaving them to their own devices. I am fortunate to have developed a good
network of friends in faith by now. Thank God. But how many Eids have I
not celebrated because I am on my own? And every Eid it is the same, going
to the mosque, and then it is business as usual for me, unfortunately. Unless
I am really lucky and someone invites me, but it doesnt always happen.
However, she is not alone in this experience. Often, on Eid, I end up
having dinner with one convert friend who also doesnt have a Muslim
205
family, she says. And on Christmas, we are both not really welcome
among our own families anymore because they think we have chosen
something else. Its the same in Ramadan. I dont have anyone to share
sahoor with in the morning or break my fast with - except of course when
invited for iftar. A degree of isolation is a part of being a convert or reverts,
although, of course, we are now always in the best company of all - God.
And it is the faith that pulls us through any challenge, although I have heard
of a number of new Muslims who gave up again because of a lack of support
from the Muslim community. Only yesterday, I met a lady who was a
practicing Muslim for ten years or so and then later became a Christian
minister.
Backer keeps busy with efforts to improve the public image of Islam in
Britain. She was one of the names behind an Inspired by [Prophet]
Mohammad [PBUH] campaign in London that aimed to present a positive
message of the religion by displaying adverts at bus stops, tube stations, and
cabs. Her picture was featured on the posters with the words, I believe in
protecting the environment, so did ([Prophet] Mohammad [PBUH]. The
campaign was positively received in the media. More recently, she was
interviewed by the BBC to talk about the controversy surrounding the antiIslam film Innocence of Muslims.
One of her concerns remains that a majority of people in the United
Kingdom draw their knowledge about Islam from what the media tells them.
People dont go into Islamic bookshops and buy books by Gai Eaton or
other scholars, she says, They just read the Daily Mail or watch TV and
then form their opinion on Islam. I believe its all about education. That is
why I usually do all these interviews. When The Sun calls, a lot of people
say, Oh, I dont want to speak to The Sun. I do it because even if I could
just get a drop of the truth into that ocean it could have a ripple effect.
206
Brother Yahya: Best way to live and die

(Yahya) Donald W. Flood
The Quran: The Last Revelation

I comprehended that it was found imperative due to innovations
attributed to Divine revelation that the need arose for another Prophet after
Eesa (A.S.) with another revelation after the Gospel. This is why Allah sent
Muhammad (P.B.U.H) with the last Message, (i.e., The Quran), to bring all
of mankind back to the belief in and worship of One Allah, without partners
or intermediaries. According to Muslims, The Holy Quran, the permanent
ultimate source of guidance for mankind, offers a rational and historical
elucidation of the magnificent role of Eesa (A.S.). The name Eesa (A.S.) is
cited twenty-five times in The Quran, which contains a chapter called
Maryam (Mary), named after the mother of Eesa (alaihissalam). Regarding
the Divine authenticity of this revelation, I found the following Quranic
verses very compelling: And it was not [possible] for this Quran to be
produced by other than Allah, but [it is] a confirmation of what was before
it and a detailed explanation of the [former] Scripture, about which there is
no doubt, from the Lord of the Worlds. (10:37) and And indeed, it is the
truth of certainty. (69:51) Similarly, I was concerned about the adulteration
of The Quran since this was a major problem with the previous revelations.
I read that The Quran will never change or be abrogated: Indeed, it is We
who sent down the message [i.e., the Quran], and indeed, We will be its
guardian. (15:9) I was also informed about some of the scientific
phenomena mentioned in The Quran, which give credence to the belief that
The Quran is the literal word of Allah. There are verses describing human
embryonic development, mountains, the origin of the universe, the
cerebrum, seas, deep seas, and internal waves and clouds. It is beyond
explanation that anyone, more than fourteen hundred years ago, could have
known the facts, which were found or confirmed recently by advanced
mechanisms and sophisticated scientific procedures.
Islam: The Essence and Culmination of Revealed Religions

Muslims believe that the essential purpose for which mankind was
created is the worship of Allah. As He said in The Quran, And I did not
create the jinn [i.e., a type of creation, created by Allah from fire] and
mankind except to worship Me (51:56) Related to this, a well known
Islamic scholar from the West says, The most complete system of worship
available to humans today is the system found in the religion of Islam. The
very name Islam means submission to the Will of Allah. Although it is
commonly referred to as the third of the three monotheistic faiths, it is not a
new religion at all. It is the religion brought by all the Prophets of Allah for
humankind. Islam was the religion of Adam, Abraham, Moses and Jesus.
In addition he states, Since there is only One Allah, and humankind is one
species, the religion that Allah has ordained for humans is [essentially]
one... Human spiritual and social needs are uniform, and human nature has
not changed since the first man and woman were created.
Uncovering the fact that the message of Allah has always been the same,
I realized it is the duty of all human beings to seek the truth and not just
207
blindly accept the religion that their society or parents follow. According to
The Quran, You worship besides Him not except [mere] names you have
named, you and your fathers, for which Allah has sent down no authority...
(12:40). Regarding Fitrah [i.e., the inherent nature of man to worship Allah
prior to the corruption of his nature by external influences], Prophet
Muhammad (P.B.U.H) said, Every child is born on Al-Fitrah, and his
parents convert him to Judaism or Christianity or Magianism. As an animal
delivers a perfect baby animal, do you find it mutilated? Furthermore,
Allah says, so direct your face [i.e., self] toward the religion, inclining
toward truth. [Adhere to] the Fitrah of Allah upon which He has created
[all] people. No change should there be in the creation of Allah. That is the
correct religion, but most of the people do not know. (30:30) Moreover, I
learned there is no other religion acceptable to Allah besides Islam, as He
clearly states in The Quran: And whoever desires other than Islam as a
religion, never will it be accepted from him, and he, in the Hereafter, will be
among the losers. (3:85). I deduced that man might neglect the guidance of
Allah and establish his own standards of living. Ultimately, however, he
will discover it is only a mirage that deluded him.
A Traveler
As I continued to read The Quran and learn about the sayings and
doings of Prophet Muhammad (P.B.U.H), I noticed Islam views man as a
traveler in this life, and the Home is in the next life for eternity. We are
here for a short period, and we cannot take anything with us from this life
except our belief in Allah and our deeds. Thus, man should be like a traveler
who passes through the land and does not become attached to it. As
travelers on this journey, we must understand that the meaning of being
alive is to be tested. Hence, there is suffering, joy, pain, and elation. These
tests of good and evil are intended to evoke our higher spiritual qualities.
Yet, we are incapable of benefiting from these tests unless we do our best,
have complete trust in Allah, and patiently accept what He has destined for
us.
The Road to Paradise

It was very meaningful to learn about Paradise since this must certainly
be the ultimate goal of every individual. Regarding this eternal home, Allah
says, And no soul knows what has been hidden for it of comfort for eyes
[i.e., satisfaction] as a reward for what it used to do. (32:17) I also became
aware of a pleasure that is beyond all imagination, which is to be in the
Presence of the Creator Himself. I wondered who the souls worthy of such a
reward are. This reward of Paradise is too great to have a price. I was told
the price is true faith, which is proven by obedience to Allah and following
the Sunnah (way) of Prophet Muhammad (P.B.U.H). I grasped that mankind
must worship Allah to attain righteousness and the spiritual status necessary
to enter Paradise. This means human beings have to comprehend that
worship is as indispensable as eating and breathing and not a favor they are
doing for Allah. Likewise, I found out that we need to read The Quran to
find out what kind of people Allah wants us to be and then try to become as
such. This is the road to Paradise.
208
Overcoming an Obstacle
At this point, I felt about 80% sure I wanted to become a Muslim, but
something was holding me back. I was concerned about the reaction of my
family and friends if they knew that I had become a Muslim. Shortly
thereafter, I expressed this concern to a Muslim who told me that on
Judgment Day, no one will be able to help you, not your father, mother nor
any of your friends. Therefore, if you believe Islam is the true religion, you
should embrace it and live your life to please the One Who created you.
Thus, it became very lucid to me that we are all in the same boat; every soul
shall taste death, and then well be liable for our particular belief in Allah
and for our deeds.
A Meaningful Videotape
By this stage in my search for the truth, I was on the verge of embracing
Islam. I watched an Islamic lecture on videotape about the purpose of life.
The main theme of this lecture was that the purpose of life may be summed
up in one word, i.e., Islam (peaceful submission to the Will of Allah). An
additional point was that, unlike other religions or beliefs, the term Islam
is not associated with any particular person or place. Allah has named the
religion in the following Quranic verse: Indeed, the Religion in the sight of
Allah is Islam... (3:19) Anyone who embraces Islam is called Muslim
regardless of that persons race, sex or nationality. This is one of the reasons
why Islam is a universal religion. Prior to my search for the truth, I had
never seriously considered Islam as an option because of the constant
negative portrayal of Muslims in the media. Similarly, it was disclosed in
this videotape that although Islam is characterized by high moral standards,
not all Muslims uphold these standards. I learned the same can be said about
adherents of other religions. I finally understood that we cannot judge a
religion by the actions of its followers alone, as I had done, because all
humans are fallible. On that account, we should not judge Islam by the
actions of its proponents, but by its revelation (The Holy Quran) and the
Sunnah of Prophet Muhammad (P.B.U.H). The last point I picked up from
this lecture concerned the importance of gratitude. Allah mentions in The
Quran that we should be grateful for the fact that He created us: And Allah
has extracted you from the wombs of your mothers not knowing a thing, and
He made for you hearing and vision and hearts [i.e., intellect] that perhaps
you would be grateful. (16:78) Allah Almighty has also cited gratitude
along with belief and has made it clear that He gains nothing from punishing
His people when they give thanks to Him and believe in Him. He says in
The Quran, What would Allah do with [i.e., gain from] your punishment if
you are grateful and believe? ... (4:147)
The Truth Unveils Itself

As soon as the videotape had finished, I experienced the truth being
unveiled to my spirit. I felt a huge burden of sins flying off my back.
Moreover, it felt like my soul was rising above the earth, refusing the
makeshift delights of this world in favor of the eternal joys of the Hereafter.
This experience, coupled with the long process of reasoning, solved the
purpose of life puzzle. It revealed Islam as the truth, thereby replenishing
209
my spiritual landscape with belief, purpose, direction, and action. I,

therefore, entered the gate of lslam by saying the declaration of faith
required to become a Muslim: Ashhadu an la ilaha illa Allah wa ashhadu
anna Muhammadan Rasool Allah. (I bear witness that there is no God but
Allah and Muhammad is His Messenger). I was informed that this formal
testimony confirms ones belief in all the Prophets and Messengers of Allah,
along with all of His Divine revelations in their original form, thereby
updating and completing ones religion to the last of the Prophets
[Muhammad (P.B.U.H)] and to the final revelation of Allah [The Quran].
The following point became overwhelmingly clear to me: Had Eesa (A.S.)
been the last Prophet of Allah and had the Gospel been the final book of
revelation, I would have attested to that. As a result, I have naturally chosen
to follow the final revelation from the Creator as exemplified by the Seal of
the Prophets (P.B.U.H).
Impressions of a New Muslim

During my search to find the truth, the lesson, which, transcended all
lessons, was that all objects of worship other than Allah are mere delusions.
To anyone who sees this clearly, the only possible course is to bring ones
own will and actions into complete unison with that of Allah. Acquiescing
to the Will of Allah has enabled me to feel peace with the Creator, with
others, and finally, with myself. Consequently, I feel very grateful, that by
the Mercy of Allah, I have been rescued from the depths of ignorance and
have stepped into the light of truth. Islam, the true religion of all times,
places, and peoples, is a complete code of life which guides man to fulfill
the purpose of his existence on earth and prepares him for the Day when he
will return to his Creator. Following this path in a devout manner enables
one to gain the pleasure of Allah and be closer to Him amid the endless
delights of Paradise while escaping from the punishment of Hellfire.
Another bonus is that our present life will be much happier when we make
such a choice.
A Deceptive Enjoyment
Embracing Islam has given me more of an insight into the illusive nature
of this life. For instance, one basic object of Islam is the liberation of man.
This is why a Muslim calls himself Abdullah, the slave or servant of
Allah, because enslavement to Allah signifies liberation from all other forms
of servitude, and although modern man may think that he is liberated, he is
in fact a slave to his desires. He is generally deceived by this worldly life.
He is addicted to hoarding wealth, sex, violence, intoxicants, etc. But
above all, he is often seduced by the capitalist system that tends to work
through the invention of false needs, which he feels must be satisfied
instantly. As Allah says in the Quran, Have you seen the one who takes as
his god his own desire? Then would you be responsible for him? Or do you
think that most of them hear or reason? They are not except as cattle.
Rather, they are [even] more astray in [their] way. (25: 43-44)
Correspondingly, we should not let our zeal to enjoy the pleasures of this
fleeting life and jeopardize our opportunity to enjoy the ecstasy of Paradise.
As Allah says in The Quran, Beautified for people is the love of that which
210
they desire - of women and sons, heaped-up sums of gold and silver, fine
branded horses, and cattle and tilled land. That is the enjoyment of worldly
life, but Allah has with Him the best return [i.e. Paradise]. Say, Shall I
inform you of something better than that? For those who fear Allah will be
in gardens in the presence of their Lord beneath which rivers flow, wherein
they abide eternally, and purified spouses and approval from Allah...
(3:14-15) Therefore, the real competition in this life is not the accumulation
of wealth or the desire for fame; it is competing with one another to perform
good deeds to please Allah, while having our lawful portion of enjoyment in
this life.
The Right Path to Allah

There are many religious alternatives available to man, and it is up to him
to choose the one he wishes to follow. He is like a merchant with many
goods in front of him, and it is his choice which one to trade in. He will
obviously select the one he thinks will be the most lucrative. However, the
merchant is unsure and has no guarantee of prosperity; his product may
have a market and he may make handsome returns, but he could just as
easily lose all of his money. In contrast, the believer in the Oneness of Allah
who submits to His Will (a Muslim), is completely sure that if he follows
the path of guidance [the Quran and the Sunnah of Prophet Muhammad
(P.B.U.H)], there will undoubtedly be success and reward waiting for him at
the end of this path. Fortunately, this success also starts at the beginning of
the path.
Epilogue
Based on my search for the truth, I concluded that the precise way we
believe in Allah and the deeds we perform determine our future condition
for eternity. Our Creator is giving us all an equal chance, regardless of our
circumstances, to earn His pleasure in preparation for Judgment Day, as in
the following Quranic verses: And obey Allah and His Messenger that you
may obtain mercy. And hasten to forgiveness from your Lord and a garden
[i.e., Paradise] as wide as the Heavens and earth, prepared for the
righteous. (3:132-133) If we sincerely seek the truth of this life, which is
Islam (peaceful submission to the Will (of Allah), Allah will guide us there,
Insha Allah. He directs us to examine the life and the Sunnah of Prophet
Muhammad (P.B.U.H), as he represents the best role model for mankind to
follow. Furthermore, Allah directs us to investigate and ponder what He
says in The Quran. One will see that The Quran is indeed like a persistent
and strong knocking on a door, or loud shouts seeking to awaken those who
are fast asleep because they are just completely absorbed by this life on
earth. The knocks and shouts appear one after the other: Wake up! Look
around you! Think! Reflect! Allah is there! There is planning, trial,
accountability, reckoning, reward, severe punishment, and lasting bliss!
Clearly and unequivocally, the best way to live and die in this world is as a
righteous Muslim! When one comes to the conclusion that Islam is the truth,
he should not delay in becoming a Muslim because he may die first, and
then it will be too late; A few months after embracing Islam, I found two
verses in The Quran that mirror what the American Muslim told me
211
regarding how we should live and die: And Ibrahim (alaihissalam)

instructed his sons and [so did] Yaqoob (alaihissalam), [saying], O my
sons! Indeed Allah has chosen for you this religion, so do not die except
while you are Muslims. (2:132) And O you who have believed, fear Allah
as He should be feared and do not die except as Muslims [in submission to
Him]. (3:102).
212
Im a new Muslim
Ruqaiyyah Waris Maqsood
There is nothing easier than converting to Islam: The moment one really
becomes aware personally that God is real and truly does exist and accepts
that the Arab Muhammad (peace be upon him) really was the last Prophet of
God as all the others named in the Bible, one has actually taken the first
step.
This moment of dawning is called taqwa (God-consciousness), and ihsan
- awareness. Suddenly you know that God can see you and knows you, even
if you do not know or see Him.
The next step in becoming a Muslim is to make a clear statement of this
moment of faith, to declare shahadah: I bear witness. Then follows the
rest of your life.
Living as a Muslim
It is one thing to become a Muslim in the mind, but its quite another to
enter into the lifestyle or to become part of the local Muslim community.
For many female converts, this involves a great deal of determination and
confidence building. Not only do you have to face your own family and
friends who think you have gone mad, but as a woman you have to find the
courage to enter the mosque world, which may consist of scowling bearded
men who will not speak to you.
If youre a Muslim woman convert in those parts of the north of England
where mosques are heavily Asian in character, you have to learn a lot about
those Asian cultures, as well as about Islam.
Under the scowls you may meet shyness, gentleness, piety, genuine
friendliness, hospitality, and generosity - but it is regarded as rude for a man
to appear eager to talk to women or look at them with more than a mere
glance.
And many mosques dont yet have enough room for the women folk to
pray there as well.
Gaining confidence
But we converts are gaining in confidence. We no longer feel we have to
pretend to be Arabs or Pakistanis in order to belong.
We now know there are Muslims in every place in the world, from
Eskimo to Aborigine.
We may take an Arabic name, or we may choose to keep our old names;
it doesnt really matter.
The ladies may opt for a costume that consists of loose trousers and long
shirts or long skirts.
If we feel out of it at the local mosque because we dont understand the
language, we are beginning to get organized with house-mosques and
groups of our own, where we can invite the Asians to be our guests.
Many kinds of Muslim, one family

We converts are beginning to have read enough and studied enough to
voice our own opinions about things. We have become mature enough to
213
realize that not every Muslim is a saint - people are people, and most of us
are far from perfect.
We get over the disappointment of discovering that not every Muslim is
living the Muslim way of life to perfection. It doesnt make us give up or
accuse them of hypocrisy; we just do our best to live our own lives in the
best way we can.
Gradually each convert wakes up to the fact that there are many different
styles of Muslim.
Some Muslims are spiritual while some are ritualistic.
But we converts increasingly feel we can take out place alongside the
others in this vast Ummah or family, and so long as we are doing our best,
Allah will reward our good intentions.
214
Jamie Bor: From a model to a Muslim Woman

Peace be upon you.
My name is Jamie.
I was born and raised as modern non-sectarian Christian. I did not find in
Christianity answers to what I was searching for. For 31 years as a
Christian, I did not once feel the existence of Allah. I tried my best, but I
could not feel His existence at all.
I was a model in my country for five years. I had drugs during that stage.
I used to have it as an assistant to lose weight. I wanted to take drugs only
once to avoid overeating. I used to believe that I am strong, and I would be
able to avoid addiction which turns everyone who takes it into an addict. I
thought I will use it for two weeks, but I turned to an addict day and night.
Drugs hurled me to the abyss and to absolute destruction. My husband used
to take drugs too what caused him to be violent with me. I even was afraid
on my life.
Then I decided to stop being a druggie for that was not the life I wanted.
I told him I want to stop. He laughed and said: You will not be able to. I
told him: I will. As such I stopped, and since that day I did not look
backwards again. I did not have any program for rehabilitation, any external
help, or support system. My husband used to laugh trying to make me
refrain from my decision and return to drugs again. Later on, I delivered my
small baby, and my total view of life changed completely. I loved that
adorable small baby who needs a good mother. I loved him so very much.
Thus I wanted to change everything I used to care for in the past for his
sake.
In the past, I was able to do anything I wanted to do. I was part of
Hollywood which everyone would wish to be a part of. I wasnt that much a
conservative person before converting to Islam. I was not a good person
either. In the past, I used to drink, and I was an addict, but now I do not
wish to do any of these things anymore.
I made a research about Islam for a period of time before converting into
Islam. I wanted to know above all the reason that makes Muslims hated to
this extent after watching the news and seeing the oppression and violence.
This pushed me to search for the truth and to know whether Islam was
really as such. I started my search, and the more I searched, the deeper I
reached until I found the truth.
Many people were stunned when I gave up all the previous pleasures to
become a Muslim. And what is strange is that the moment I declared
shahadah, I felt that I completely lost all the desire to do these things.
It is really wonderful to enjoy and feel peace in my heart because I am a
Muslim.
I believe that the most important thing that made me admire Islam is its
show of respect to women. Women are very much respected in Islam;
however, our life as women is not easy. We have much to think of and to
worry about such as our families, husbands, and children. Bringing up
children is something not easy at all. That is in addition to the house chores,
cooking, and looking after our husbands....
It is really a tough responsibility.
215
In fact, Islam respects women for these reasons. The reason for
separating us from men in mosques is to avoid the distraction of men. Islam
understands the power in our attraction and appearance that catch the
attention of men. Islam respects this too. As soon as I understood this, the
idea dominated me, and I wanted to become a Muslim. Converting into
Islam made me feel different. It made me feel absolute peace. In the past, I
used to feel unstable. Many things in my life were unstable. The reason was
that I did not take any decision concerning them. I did not have any goal in
my mind. I did not have any goal for my existence; however, converting to
Islam gave me peace, serenity, and stability, and these were what I wanted
in life. My Islam made things true to me and made me fit for them. At last, I
had a goal for my life. Now I understand the goal for my life. We do not
always have the chance to meet people whom we essentially need to
understand them. That made me frequently visit the mosque to get closer to
people and to understand them. The more I visited the mosque, the more
women got around me, took care of me, and gave me the sympathy found in
Islam.
I never in my life, not even once, thought that I would become a Muslim.
My convictions about Muslims were very much fallacious. I used not to
love them. I used to believe that they are bad, and I never thought - not even
once in a million - that I will become one of them.
However, today I am proud and very happy. I want to wear the hijab so
that people would know that I am a Muslim, and I would not care even if
they would hate me. I want to make it clear to them that Allah exists in
every person and not only in Middle Easterners.
216
Rachel... A US Muslim
Ex-policewoman
Peace be upon you and Allahs mercy and blessings.
My name is Rachel. I have embraced Islam.
I was a police officer in Detroit; I worked there from 1996 to 2004. In
2002, fire was opened on me while in duty, and I was about to die.
I never went to the church in fact. I was brought up in a Christian house.
My parents were Christian priests. I have read much about Catholicism.
I have noticed that Islam is logical from the intellectual perspective. I did
not analyze and study other religions. However, it seems that these religions
bear much manmade ideas instead of Allahs code - the original code. This
has always annoyed me very much. Then I found that Islam is more
historically precise. Its texts are also authentic; they were not distorted
through the various traditions.
I believe that in 2002, I was spared death for a reason, and I believe that
this reason is to embrace Islam and to become a Muslim. I didnt know how
to worship Allah. I didnt know which religion I was supposed to believe in
until I met some Muslim friends. They talked to me with much elaboration.
They explained many things to me. I felt much worried towards declaring
the Shahadeh because I dont know many Islamic words so far. One of the
sisters who used to take care of me in the mosque helped me declare the
shahadah. It was really something magnificent. I enjoyed the fact of just
saying There is no god but Allah before all the people in the mosque.
That was the most significant event to me. Now I do not fear death
anymore. We dont have to fear but Allah, and we must have faith that Allah
is One. I know that because I was at the verge of death. If I died on that very
day, I wouldnt have known if my fate would have been hell or not.
However, now I am absolutely confident, serene, and happy because I know
my fate should anything happen to me today. I was about to go crazy should
I have continued my work as a police officer because Muslims were
attacked in Detroit for no reason at all, especially following the events of
September 11, 2001. That was terrible, and it annoyed me very much. I used
to defend them saying that Muslims are not necessarily extremists. As a
police officer, I was annoyed with what I used to see in the streets. The way
in which Muslims were treated was really conscienceless.
I know that learning a new religion might be frustrating for some. In fact,
it is a new culture and not a new religion only. It is a new lifestyle. As for
me, that was not frustrating. The whole story is that I wanted to learn it
more rapidly. I wanted to master it all by myself. However, that was not
easy. I had to learn everything via the internet even the way of wearing the
hijab. That was an amazing experience. I started refraining from many of
the prohibited acts such as drinking alcohol and eating pork. Indeed I buy
Halal meat now. I am forty years old now. I know that I had the desire to
make these changes in my life. It is time to enjoy peace and tranquility in
my life and to seek closeness to Allah. I was absolutely ready for this, and I
knew that this is what I lacked in my life. Though I havent memorized the
words of praying, when I pray, however, I feel the prayers are very
influential, and I feel a great degree of protection.
217
I read The Holy Qoran every day. I find in it the discipline of Islam, and I
learn something new. Muslims also offer much help. Despite the difference
in race, they do not judge you if you are American. They rather offer you
much support. Everyone treats you kindly and helps in teaching and guiding
you.
The thing which appeals to me most in Islam is hijab. I really enjoy it,
because I am absolutely truthful especially here in Las Vegas where men
look at women in a weird way, and this is really frightening. As such I feel
much at peace and more secure. As for informing my friends about
embracing Islam, I am not sure about their reactions. For example, my best
friend since my childhood works in a Catholic church. I know that her
reaction to that would be shocking, and we might not be friends afterwards.
Some showed me much support and evoked many interesting questions as
well. It was nice to convey my ideas to them. Some of the most significant
questions which my friends whether men or women evoked are: Why do
you cover your head? Why do you cover your arms? The community here,
in Las Vegas especially, is absolutely different even compared to the
ordinary American communities. People here wear seducing clothes,
especially women. I simply say it has to do with decency. I noticed that
people look at me in a different way now. Moreover, some of my friends
mentioned that some of the people look at me with more respect because
men do not look at me as a thing. They look at me as a human being. As for
my family, it is a double edged sword. I really miss them as persons;
however, I do not miss their religion at all. They were extremely tough with
me. I really had extremely frightening and horrible experiences. Since my
childhood, they used to accompany me to attend practices of expelling evil
spirits. That had horrible emotional impact on me all the time. My parents
do not know that I embraced Islam. I didnt have except one of two choices
in their viewpoint: either I would be a Christian with a strong personality
similar to them, or they would not respect me at all. They had excluded me
from the family. That was even before I embraced Islam.
I prefer that I have a Muslim family and that Allah would be in my life.
Allah is The Truth and not a collection of rules and laws set by humans.
Their religion has caused me much pain. However, this religion (Islam) is
not as such.
I want to spread this religion. I want to spread love, happiness, and
peace. I want t o clarify to people that all these stereotyped samples are
supposed to be exterminated and that Islam does not support terrorism but is
rather a wonderful way of life. This is exactly what I personally want to
convey to people.
218
Alex converted to Islam after his friends funeral

Peace be upon you and Allahs mercy and blessings.
I was born and brought up in Halifax in Nova Scotia. My father was a
white man from Prince Edward in Canada, and my mother was from a
society called Locus in Nova Scotia.
My mother was a Christian, and I used to go to Church with her. When
she stopped going to church, I was the only one from the family to go there.
When I grew older and was in my late teenage, I stopped going to church. I
was not interested in the concepts of that religion.
I still believed in God and in many Christian religious convictions, but I
did not believe in this religious organization.
I used to live in Dartmouth which lies on the port of Halifax City. I grew
up there where there was a large Muslim Pakistani community. I started to
learn a bit from them about Islam. One of its members was religious, and I
used to see him going to the mosque and praying. I was about 16 years
when I first became interested about Islam, and I started asking my friends
some questions. When I was seventeen - in the summer between grade 11
and grade 12 - I moved with my father and his wife from Dartmouth to live
in Halifax where many Arab Muslims were living. This move was such a
big cultural shock to me because when I used to live in Halifax Harbor,
there were few Muslims. You would not see them everywhere, and you
wouldnt see people wearing hijab or anything of this sort. However, in
Bedford, there were many Muslim Arabs whom you can know by their
features. A while after my arrival, one of the Iraqi brothers knew that I am
interested in Islam. So he came and told me that they perform Friday
prayers during the lunch break every week in the high school I study in. So
he invited me to join them.
The next Friday, I came and Alhamdulillah it was a great experience. The
speaker (khateeb) was a young man. He was very hospitable and
welcoming. I prayed with them though I did not know what I was doing. I
was doing what they were doing. After praying, I talked to the khateeb and
another man who used to come to prayers every week. One day after we
finished praying, that man asked me: What do you think about Islam? I
told him: I believe in Islam, and I believe it is the correct religion and the
best way of life. So he told me: You should become a Muslim then! Then
I felt surprised because I was still young, and I still have a lot to learn.
However, he told me: You must become a Muslim because you never know
when you are going to die. So I just laughed because I was still 17. I was
still young, and I will not die before I become an old man in my eighties.
My hair would turn white, and my children would be around me. So I did
not care a lot for what he said.
I went about four or five times afterwards, and then the summer came,
and I did not go to school anymore. However, one day in the summer, I was
working in a restaurant. We got a surprise call when we were closing. It was
the supervisor who told us that Khalid died in a car crash. Khalid was a
Palestinian guy who worked with us in the restaurant for a short period of
time. He was my friend, and he used to go to school with me, and we
graduated together. When I first heard the news, I did not believe it. I called
219
the supervisor who told us the news, and I could hear her voice on the
phone. She was crying. Then I knew it was true and that he died.
I did not know what was taking place. However, on my way home on
foot, I started crying in the middle of the street. It was the first time that I
know someone my age died. We were both 18. So it hit me very hard.
On the day of the funeral, I learned about wudu (the ritual of ablution)
we do before praying. I called my friend, and I learned how to do it. I went
with my friend to the mosque in Dartmouth for praying over my late friend
salat al Janaza. Then we went to the graveyard of the Muslims.
The situation in the graveyard was very emotional. His brothers and
father and everyone were crying.
When they buried him and started putting the soil over him, I myself
started crying a lot. Then I turned around and saw the sheikh who told me
you must become a Muslim because you never know when you would die.
That was a sign from Allah that I could die at anytime, that what he said was
true, and that I must become a Muslim.
I knew there was no point in waiting. I went to him right away, and I told
him I want to be a Muslim. He told me: How are you, Alex? It is nice to
see you again. I hope you are still learning about Islam. Subhan Allah!
Praise be to Allah. So right over there in front of the mosque- the masjidand next to the graveyard, I said Shahadeh: There is no deity to worship
except Allah, and Mohammad is His slave and last of Messengers.
Just afterwards, it was time for Maghreb Prayers. One of the brothers
asked me if l know how to make wudu. I told him that I know, and I went to
the bathroom to make ablution but I forgot the steps. I stayed there for a
long time trying to remember all the steps. By the time I finished wudu, they
had already finished praying. But the sheikh was still waiting for me, and
we prayed together. Alhamdulillah! Since then that brother was helpful to
me. I met him the next day and every day after for about a week. He taught
me Al Fatiha Surah and the basis of Islam.
Before Islam, I did not know what to do and what I want. I did not know
the best way of living.
I used to live according to my own philosophy. I was getting into some
bad habits. Alhamdulillah, Allah guided me to the right path before going
too far.
Many might think that I converted to Islam just for emotional reasons;
but it was not like that at all. In fact, I was already convinced that Islam was
the truth. I only needed a push in the right direction. This realization that I
may die anytime was a sign to me that if I was convinced in Islam I should
not wait until I am twenty or thirty or forty because I dont know if l will
live that long. Thus I converted to Islam and started studying about Islam
and its basis and principles.
I look forward for the Holy Month of Ramadan this year. I want to enjoy
its experience again. We perform our religious rituals in a better way such as
reading supplications and going to the masjid always to recite The Holy
Qoran.
Now I am much more convinced than before because I saw all of these
proofs and miracles of Islam in The Quran.
220
My life after Islam became much better. Islam gave me the true direction
in life which is to live an upright, religious, and righteous life after I used to
be confused not knowing the right thing to do.
221
Huda Hasler, Western woman: Islam starts in the

heart
I was looking for something but I couldnt find it. For so many years, I
was confused. I felt out of place with my friends because they were always
partying and drinking beer. That was difficult. And then everything
changed.
I used to travel a lot. When I got 30 years old, I decided to settle. I was
looking for a job, and I couldnt find one. So I thought to go on a vacation to
Dubai, so I went there and after two weeks I had a job offer. My parents
were really scared. We all have been very prejudiced about a Western
woman going to an Arab country, especially there were incidents like
September 11, so everyone expected something bad. I was raised with
Muslims. It started when my elder brother converted to Islam because he
married a Muslim woman. Being his sister, I wanted to protect him in his
decision. So I went with him to Islamic centers and read some Islamic books
with him. But it was never really convincing to me to convert.
When I came to Dubai, I was surprised how Muslims treat me with so
much respect. I was very comfortable.
Six months before I spoke my Shahada (to witness that there is no God
but ALLAH, and Mohammad is the messenger of ALLAH), I started to
wear Abaya. My ex-husband didnt like the Abaya. My marriage was a
horrible marriage, so slowly I get distanced from him. We decided to get
separated, and I was always asking him to move out but he didnt accept.
One morning, I woke up and I decided to become a Muslim. Nobody
knew. When I finished my work, I went to a German sister, and I spoke my
shahada. When I came home my husband didnt know that I converted to
Islam. I asked him: When are you moving out? He said: Today I will move
out.
That was a sign from Allah that I took the right decision, because I have
been waiting six months to hear this answer from him. It never happened
that I lost my faith, I became much stronger, and I started to read more
books.
When you have a nice pattern around your skin and you feel very
comfortable, the same is for me when I do prayer. Sometimes I feel that
time between prayers is too long. Praying makes me happy.
I believe its challenging. I would never have thought, as I came from a
non-spiritual family, that prayers would make me so strong and that I would
wake up happily for fajer (dawn) prayer. Now as soon as the azan (call for
prayer) is raised, I get up for fajer prayer. It keeps you so strong. I know
now, regardless of multiple difficulties I go through every time there is a
problem, that so many doors would open and that I would really see
somebody there for me.
222
How Islam changed my Life

Aminah Assilmi, Ex-Christian, USA
How much more we love the light if once we lived in darkness.
When I first embraced Islam, I really did not think it was going to
affect my life very much. Islam did not just affect my life; it totally changed
it.
Family life:
My husband and I loved each other very deeply. That love for each other
still exists. Still, when I started studying Islam, we started having some
difficulties. He saw me changing and did not understand what was
happening. Neither did I. But then, I did not even realize I was changing. He
decided that the only thing that could make me change was another man.
There was no way to make him understand what was changing me because I
myself did not know.
After he realized that I was a Muslim, it did not help much. After all...
the only reason a woman changes something as fundamental as her religion
is another man. He could not find evidence of this other man...but he had to
exist. We ended up in a very ugly divorce. The courts determined that the
unorthodox religion would be detrimental to the bringing up of my children.
So they were removed from my custody.
During the divorce, there was a time when I was told I could make a
choice. I could renounce this religion and leave with my children, or
renounce my children and leave with my religion. I was in shock. To me
this was not a possible choice. If I renounce my Islam....I would be teaching
my children how to be deceptive, for there was no way to deny what was in
my heart. I could not deny God, not then, not ever. I prayed like I had never
prayed before. After the thirty minutes were up, I knew that there was no
safer place for my children to be than in the hands of God. If I denied Him,
there would be no way in the future to show my children the wonders of
being with God. The courts were told that I would leave my children in the
hands of God. This was not a rejection of my children!
I left the courts knowing that life without my babies would be very
difficult. My heart bled, even though I knew, inside, I had done the right
thing. I found solace in Ayat-ul-Kursi.
God! There is no god but He the living, the self- subsisting, and
supporter of all. No slumber can seize Him nor sleep. His are all things in
the heavens and on earth. Who is there can intercede in His presence
except as He permitteth? He knoweth what (appeareth to His creatures as)
Before or After or Behind them. Nor shall they compass aught of His
knowledge except as He willeth. His Throne doth extend over the heavens
and the earth, and he feeleth no fatigue in guarding and preserving them
for He is Most High, The Supreme (in Glory). (Quran 2:255).
This also got me started looking at all the attributes of God and
discovering the beauty of each one.
Child custody and divorce were not the only problems I was to face. The
rest of my family was not very accepting of my choice either. Most of the
family refused to have anything to do with me. My mother was of the belief
223
that it was just a phase and I would grow out of it. My sister, the mental
health expert, was sure I had simply lost my mind and should be
institutionalized. My father believed I should be killed before I placed
myself deeper in Hell. Suddenly I found myself with no husband and no
family. What would be next?
Friends:
Most of my friends drifted away during that first year. I was no fun
anymore. I did not want to go to parties or bars. I was not interested in
finding a boyfriend. All I ever did was read The Quran and talk about Islam.
What a bore! I still did not have enough knowledge to help them understand
why Islam was so beautiful.
Employment:
My job was next to go. While I had won just about every award there
was in my field and was recognized as a serious trend setter and money
maker, the day I put on hijab was the end of my job. Now I was without a
family, without friends, and without a job.
In all this, the first light was my grandmother. She approved of my
choice and joined me. What a surprise! I always knew she had a lot of
wisdom, but this! She died soon after that. When I stop to think about it, I
almost get jealous. The day she pronounced Shahadah, all her misdeeds had
been erased, while her good deeds were preserved. She died so soon after
accepting Islam that I knew her BOOK was bound to be heavy on the
good side. It fills me with such joy!
As my knowledge grew and I was better able to answer questions, many
things changed. But it was the changes made in me as a person that had the
greatest impact. A few years after I went public with my Islam, my mother
called me and said she did not know what this Islam thing was, but she
hoped I would stay with it. She liked what it was doing for me. A couple of
years after that she called again and asked what a person had to do to be a
Muslim. I told her that all what a person had to do was know that there was
only ONE God and Mohammed was His Messenger. Her response was:
Any fool knows that. But what do you have to do? I repeated the same
information, and she said: Well...OK. But lets not tell your father just
yet. Little did she know that he had gone through the same conversation a
few weeks before. My real father (the one who thought I should be killed)
had done it almost two months earlier. Then, my sister, the mental health
person, told me that I was the most liberated person she knew. Coming
from her, that was the greatest compliment I could have received. Rather
than try to tell you about how each person came to accept Islam, let me
simply say that more members of my family continue to find Islam every
year. I was especially happy when a dear friend, Brother Qaiser Imam, told
me that my ex-husband took Shahadah. When Brother Qaiser asked him
why, he said it was because he had been watching me for 16 years, and he
wanted his daughter to have what I had. He came and asked me to forgive
him for all he had done. I had forgiven him long before that.
Now my oldest son, Whitney, has called, as I am writing this book, and
announced that he also wants to become Muslim. He plans on taking the
224
Shahadah at the ISNA Convention in a couple of weeks. For now, he is

learning as much as he can. God is The Most Merciful.
Over the years, I have come to be known for my talks on Islam, and
many listeners have chosen to be Muslims. My inner peace has continued to
increase with my knowledge and confidence in the Wisdom of God. I know
that God is not only my Creator but, my dearest friend. I know that God will
always be there and will never reject me. For every step I take toward God,
He takes 10 toward me. What a wonderful knowledge.
True, God has tested me, as was promised, and rewarded me far beyond
what I could ever have hoped for. A few years ago, the doctors told me I had
cancer, and it was terminal. They explained that there was no cure, it was far
too advanced, and proceeded to help prepare me for my death by explaining
how the disease would progress I had maybe one year left to live. I was
concerned about my children, especially my youngest. Who would take care
of him? Still I was not depressed. We must all die. I was confident that the
pain I was experiencing contained blessings.
I remembered a good friend, Kareem Al-masawi, who died of cancer
when he was still in his 20s. Shortly before he died, he told me that God
was truly Merciful. This man was in unbelievable anguish and radiating
with Gods love. He said: God intends that I should enter heaven with a
clean book. His death experience gave me something to think about. He
taught me of Gods love and mercy. This was something no one else had
ever really discussed. Gods love!
It did not take me long to start being aware of His blessings. Friends who
loved me came out of nowhere. I was given the gift of making Hajj. Even
more importantly, I learned how very important it was for me to share the
Truth of Islam with everyone. It did not matter if people, Muslim or not,
agreed with me or even liked me. The only approval I needed was from
God. The only love I needed was from God. Yet, I discovered more and
more people who, for no apparent reason, loved me. I rejoiced, for I
remembered reading that if God loves you, He causes others to love you. I
am not worthy of all the love. That means it must be another gift from God.
God is the Greatest!
There is no way to fully explain how my life changed. Alhamdulillah
(All praise is due to God)! I am so very glad that I am a Muslim. Islam is
my life. Islam is the beat of my heart. Islam is the blood that courses
through my veins. Islam is my strength. Islam is my life so wonderful and
beautiful. Without Islam, I am nothing, and should God ever turn His
magnificent face from me, I could not survive.
O God! let my heart have light, and my sight have light, and my hearing
(senses) have light, and let me have light on my right, and let me have light
on my left, and let me have light above me, and have light under me, and
have light in front of me, and have light behind me; and let me have light.
Oh my Lord! Forgive my sins and my ignorance and my exceeding the
limits (boundaries of righteousness) in all my deeds and what you know
better than I. O God! Forgive my mistakes, those done intentionally or out
of my ignorance or (without) or with seriousness, and I confess that all such
mistakes are done by me. Oh God! Forgive my sins of the past and of the
225
future which I did openly or secretly. You are the One Who makes the things
go before, and You are the One who delays them, and You are the
Omnipotent.
226
All rights reserved for Al-Hassanain (p), Network Imam Hussain (p)
Foundation
Alhassanain (p) Network for Islamic Heritage and Thought
227

Welcome To Islam

Uploaded by

Copyright:

Available Formats

Welcome To Islam

Uploaded by

Document Information

Original Title

Copyright

Available Formats

Share this document

Share or Embed Document

Sharing Options

Did you find this document useful?

Is this content inappropriate?

Copyright:

Available Formats

Welcome To Islam

Uploaded by

Copyright:

Available Formats

www.alhassanain.

Q: How would you describe the general state of Muslims on the

Q: What can you tell us about methods to call non-Muslims to Islam

CLEAR FACTS LEAD A BELGIAN COUPLE TO EMBRACE

Q. Were there specific values that ruled in your town? .................. 75

At the Karate Club ........................................................ 97

Epilogue .................................................................. 211

controllers becoming among the pillars of their modern scientific and

continents. The new convert would introduce us to his identity,

Christian comes home to Islam

often invited to engagement and wedding receptions, staying overnight with

know that it is not possible for a non-Muslim to marry a Muslim woman?

THE END OF THE BEGINNING

The Oneness of Allah (Tawheed)

THE SPANISH SISTER MARY SALVADOR

Q: We would like you to tell us in the beginning about

Q: What was your familys, and your social environment

Q: Didnt the academic curriculum talk about the Islamic

Q: As a Christian, what was particularly capturing in

Q: Who is the Islamic personality that impressed you?

Q: To what extent did you enjoy a feeling of peace and

Q: On another level, having noticed the relations Muslims

Q: In the light of your experience, what is the best way a

wall between Islam and the Western people. If he wishes to be successful,

Q: How do you evaluate the Muslim womens position

Q: Any last word you like to say?

THE ENGLISH GUIDED SISTER

This is how I realized the truth

Confrontation... Steadfastness and Success

My father was the first to be shocked by this transformation; and he was

Q: Since you mentioned the Muslim family, what in your

Let Us Call for Islam by Our Islamic Practice and not by

Q: In view of the reaction of the society you live in towards

THE GERMAN MUSLIM SISTER

Q: We would like to express in the beginning our feelings

Q: Can you tell us about the direct and principal motives

Q: Would you describe your parents attitude towards

Q: How do you see the impact of Islam on your

Q: In the light of your experience, can you suggest any new

Q: What about the potentials for the Islamic Call in

Q: How would you describe the general state of Muslims

Q: How do you evaluate the role of Muslim women in the

Q: Any final word you would like to convey through Noor

The GERMAN SISTER

Q: What made you decide at the age of just 13 to become a

Q: Did you know any Muslims at that time?

Q: Since most orientalists tend to be negative about Islam,

Q: How did your parents react to their 13-year-old

Q: How did Muslims react to you - a young girl embracing

Q: How did you gain knowledge about Islam without

Q: What is the best way of reading the Quran?

THE AMERICAN MUSLIM SISTER

Q: Tell us about your childhood and your first religious

Q: How were you introduced to Islam in such an

Some of my convert friends are extraordinary in that they felt uneasy

Q: When you declared your Islam and followed the

My Christian family was not pleased by my becoming Muslim but still

Q: Do you remember some of the incidents that you

Q: How do you describe the Americans view of lslam?